#last nights call was mood ruined a bit by me finding out my grandmother has breast cancer đ
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
no luck with the crush? :(
well its maybe 50% my anxiety 50% i genuinely dont think i have a chance. ive like. left them openings where we can hang out together and so far thats only really been taken up on once and that got cut short due to various circumstances. i did have a nice call with them last night where technically more people could've joined but it was just the two of us the whole time and that was pretty cool but like idk. i fear they think im too young/in a different stage of life than them. just when i think about the ways theyve interacted with me and the ways that i would act in their shoes if i were interested in someone they just dont line up. oh well, it is what it is. i still wanna tell them how i feel but only if i have an emotional backup bc frankly my mood is far too affected by how they act towards me and i wanna be done with that lmao
#ask#rayposting#i cant stop thinking about themmmmmm augh#i wanted to wait till after i turned 21 to let em know but also that might be too long of a wait for me (november)#plus i only really get to see them once a week now that our sunday games are over#tho the gods have smiled on me and so far ive called with them twice this week and hopefully that will keep up#last nights call was mood ruined a bit by me finding out my grandmother has breast cancer đ
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Princess Part 2
Harry Potter Marauders ERAÂ
Link to Part 1
Pairings: Regulus Black x ReaderÂ
Rating: E- smut series (porn with an actual series)Â
______
The next day, it was time to go back to school. Walburga had casually given you a birth control potion before leaving the house.
âI am too young to be a grandmother and there is no point in ignoring the fact that the two of you are having sex.â
She gave both Regulus and yourself a displeased expression before going into the kitchen to look for something to clean her mouth out with. Regulus reached down to grab your ass. He didnât care if other students were watching or that his mother was shaking her head forlornly. Regulus wasnât for sure what his mother expected but his relationship wasnât going to be like his parents. He wasnât about to have a wife who didnât feel like she was wanted or attractive. If Regulus had to take you every morning against the kitchen wall then that would be how he would handle things.
âShe would die if she knew that we have been having sex for several years now.â
You gently swatted away his hand with an unspoken promise of making love that night.
âShe still sees us as children.â
Regulus glanced around the room to make sure neither of his parents was in earshot.
âShe canât even say the word pussy and would die if she knew all of the dirty things that I have done to you.â
âSuch a dirty boy. Weâve been sleeping in the same bed for years now. I wonder if she thought that we were seriously only sleeping?â
You said with a smile before leaning in for a kiss.
An hour later you sat on the train snuggled against Regulus as he read over the class schedule that had been sent over the last week of the summer.
âMost of our classes are together. That will be nice.â
He commented as you started to unbutton his shirt a bit.
âI want to see a little bit of your chest.
Regulus reached up and tugged your hand down. The last thing that he wanted was to be running around looking like Sirius. If things were up to you, you would have him half-naked at all times. There were just some things that he wasnât willing to do for you!
âYou see me naked enough.â
Regulus commented. You sat up enough to start sucking at his neck. When he groaned, you knew that you were going to get your way.
âFine, unbutton it a bit.â
He groaned and shoved the schedule away. Whatever sense of focus Regulus had was thrown out the window. You quickly unbuttoned the first four buttons then stroked your hand over the forming erection.
âFucking tease.â
Regulus said before pulling you into a kiss. You werenât sure how long the two of you had been making out until someone knocked on the door of the compartment.
The two of you pulled away to see Evan Rosier and Barty Crouch watching the two of you with matching scowls. It didnât take the two of you knowing each other for years to know that they were both boys were thinking,
Here we go again.
âSorry to interrupt but Regulus we need to talk to you about business without little ears.â
Evan said, giving you an annoyed big brother like expression. Regulus quickly buttoned his shirt back up and kissed your cheek.
âIâll be back.â
Evan gently pushed his own girlfriend in with you.
âHere, the two of you can keep each other company.â
For the rest of the trip, you and Emma were talking quietly. Emma was gushing over the emerald engagement ring that Regulus had given you.
âI wasnât surprised when I heard about your engagement. I mean, I knew to expect it. The two of you are so hot and heavy for each other. It's adorable. I never saw Regulus so taken when he was with Ambrosia.â
Emma knew that you didnât like that comment when you scowled. Regulusâ two-month relationship with Ambrosia Parkinson had almost ruined your friendship.
âIâm sorry! I only meant...Regulus isâŠ.â
You held up a hand with a smile.
âI know, Emma. Relax I was trying to mess with you too.â
The rest of the way to school, you kept checking for Regulus to show up. A few moments later, you were joined by Melissa Webber and two other girls that you recognized as being third and fourth years. Emma gave you a scowl when Melissa sat down. It was no secret to you that Emma disliked Melissa. You had the feeling that it had to do with Melissa having a crush on Evan. It didnât matter how many times you told Emma that she had nothing to worry about or how many times you told her that you actually liked Melissa...she never eased up.
It's not like Evan is going to do anything about it. He is so love stuck on Emma that Melissa doesnât have a prayer.
You thought with a smile as Melissa smiled your way. She smiled shyly.
âY/n, I saw Regulus a moment ago when he and Evan were going to the back of the train. He said that we all have a lot of the same classes this year.â
You nodded before taking the schedule that Melissa was so excitedly holding out.
âIt looks like we do. Did Regulus say where he was going?â
Melissa shook her head. After having Regulus chew her out the year prior, she learned not to question the boy on where he was going. It didnât matter that you had asked her to keep an eye on Regulus. This was before he told you about his being a death eater. Regulus had become distant and you were worried about your boyfriend going astray.
After getting the ass-chewing of a lifetime, Melissa decided that she was no longer questioning Regulus on anything. Regulus could tell her that pig could fly and she would probably go along with it.
âNo, sorry. Iâm sure he will be back soon.â
You sat back in your seat as Emma patted your hand.
âYou know what it's about and Melissa is right. Everything will be just fine. Melissa, did you see the engagement ring that Regulus bought her? It's one of a kind.â
Melissa missed how Emma was trying to be snarky. Emma was not about to miss any opportunity to rub it in Melissaâs face that the two of you came from money and were marrying into it. Poor Melissa never had a boyfriend and had no prospect of an engagement.
âOh! No, you didnât show me! Let me see, Y/n.â
You held out your hand as Melissa gazed at your ring. Emma gave you a smirk before beginning to speak again.
âOver Christmas, we should go look at dresses. Evan told me that Walburga and Orion didnât put a limit on your wedding costs. We must look at lingerie too. We can find something that wonât keep the blood flowing in Regulusâ head.â
You smirked.
âIâm sure he will be thrilled just like he is with the rest of my lingerie.â
Before Melissa or Emma could say something, the compartment door opened and a boy by the name of Alexander James came in. You internally rolled your eyes at the thought of Alexander. He was the Ravenclaw seeker and had a personal vendetta to piss Regulus off. It started with Alexander having a crush on you that didn't diminish when he found out just who your boyfriend was. It ended up carrying onto the quidditch pitch when Slytherin kicked the cream cheese out of Ravenclaw (Regulus may or may not have intentionally knocked Alexander off of his broom too...but that wasnât important.) Regulus and Evan called Alexander âAlexander two first namesâ which Alexander also found annoying.
He had come into the compartment the moment that he didnât see Regulus or Evan sitting with you. Had one or the other been in the compartment, Alexander wouldnât have bothered. He wasn't in a mood for dueling with the two other boys who usually kicked his butt.
âY/n, ladies, I hope all of you had a great summer.â
You met Emmaâs eyes. She gave you a sneer of annoyance. Without speaking the two of you were agreeing on the fact that he had to be barking mad to go into a train compartment with two death eaterâs girlfriends.
âIt was nice.â
You replied, crossing your legs. Emma came in quickly too.
âConsidering you got engaged, I would think that your summer was more than nice.â
Alexander frowned. That was the last thing that he wanted to hear. You were too good of a woman to be with Regulus Black. Alexander didnât care how noble or respected the Black family was.
âYouâre engaged?â
âYes.â
You said, with a smile before flashing your engagement ring. Alexander recovered from his shock quickly.
âAn emerald, how common of a Slytherin and kind of expected. I was looking at the quidditch schedule and it appears that Ravenclaw is against Slytherin for the first match. Do you plan on coming?â
You were fuming over the comment about your engagement ring.
âConsidering that my fiance is the Slytherin seeker, I would say the chances are pretty good. As far as my engagement ring, I donât think it's common. It's actually a one of a kind piece.â
Before Alexander could respond the compartment door came open and Regulus stepped inside with Evan behind him. Both stopped the moment that they noticed Alexander. Evan gave Regulus a grin before speaking.
âAlexander two names. Did you get lost trying to find other Ravenclaws? Every girl in here is in Slytherin.â
âHe could be color blind.â
Regulus suggested as he sat down beside you and wrapped an arm around your shoulders.
âMiss me, princess?â
âOf course.â
You replied. Alexander watched with a sneer as Regulus kissed you.
âIâm out.â
He snapped before getting up and leaving. Evan raised an eyebrow and motioned to the place where Alexander had been sitting.
âWhat was that about?â
Emma leaned back against her fiancĂ©âs arm.
âThe fool has it bad for Y/n. Donât worry, Reg. We took care of it. He looked like someone kicked him in the balls when he saw her engagement ring.â
Regulus rolled his eyes, making a mental note to meet up with Alexander in a dark hallway at some point in the future.
âHe should be sick. He canât afford anything that nice. His family is a bunch of blood traitors anyway.â
Regulus commented before taking his hand in yours. He waited until Evan and Emma were lost in their own conversation before leaning over to you. You instantly broke into chills as his mouth touched your ear.
âI want you in my bed tonight.â
He gave you that raised dom eyebrow expression that left your legs shaking without even being touched.
That night both Regulus and yourself remained in the common room until everyone cleared out.
âTime for bed, loveâ
Regulus said with a smirk before picking you up bridal style. The other boys were asleep when Regulus stepped into the room. Only Evan sat up and was reading. He looked up at Regulus holding you before looking back down.
âHave fun and for the love of Merlin use a silencing charm. I donât want to hear.â
Regulus gently tossed you onto his waiting bed before closing the curtains. He cast the silencing charm as Evan requested. Had it been anyone but Evan, Regulus would have been a cocky shit and made whoever it was, listen to the sounds of you moaning his name.
You quickly undressed as Regulus unbuttoned his shirt.
âTake all of it off. I donât want to waste time.â
Regulus hissed. His sweet calm nature quickly had changed to an annoyed, sassy, and almost jealous way. You knew exactly what this was about...Alexander.
âWhat did he want?â
Regulus hissed as he spread your legs. You quickly reached up and tugged your lover down for a fiery possessive kiss.
âI told you. He thinks that he can have something that he canât have.â
âSomething thatâs mine.â
Regulus said, in a cold voice. You gently moved out from underneath Regulus and pushed him onto his back. You placed your thighs on either side of his body. Regulus looked up at you with an extra sassy expression.
âYes, something thatâs yours. Yours and yours alone...I think we both know that I have been your girl since we were children.â
You ran your hands down his chest before running over his erection that was pressed between your body and his stomach.
âLoveâŠâ
Regulus groaned. He automatically bucked his hips into you. You took his left hand and pressed kisses to each knuckle.
âFucking tease.â
Regulus said, reaching between your bodies to tease at your clit.
âSee how wet you make me? You worry about Alexander for no reason.â
Regulusâ eyes snapped open.
âCan we not talk about him when we are about to fuck?â
âMake love.
You corrected. Regulus rolled his eyes. After being back with Evan and the others for a short period, Regulus had forgotten about your girly needs. He didnât mind if you wanted to say making love, fucking, whatever. You were happy underneath him and that was what he wanted. The fact that you didnât want anything to do with the little prick from Ravenclaw was enough to keep Regulus happy.
âSorry, princess. Now, why donât you lay back and let me show you what a pureblood fucks like.â
You didnât have to be told twice to lay backward at the foot of the bed. Regulusâ eyes rolled up to make sure that the bed hangings were securely closed. The last thing that he wanted was his naked ass spied on by fucking Barty Crouch Jr. Regulus made a mental note to tell Barty that if he was so desperate for companionship to go talk to Melissa. That would be a great disaster in the making.
âReggie.â
You whined his name, pulling Regulus from his thoughts. He smiled before wrapping your legs around his waist and leaning down for a kiss. Regulus gently nipped at your bottom lip before kissing you fully. He slipped his tongue inside as you moaned against his mouth. Enjoying the quiet moment of french kissing didnât last long. The desperate need for âmoreâ was quickly setting in.
The moment that Regulus pushed in your purred against his lips. Regulus chuckled before moving his mouth away from yours for a moment.
âMum would have died from embarrassment if she knew that we were snogging on the train. She really thinks we are good little kids. Iâve turned you into a bit of a needy little minx.â
You closed your eyes and bit your bottom lip. In your mind, you silently thanked Sirius and his insane porn collection. Regulus wrapped his hand around your right breast and began to knead the plump flesh. His thrusts became more deliberate and hyper-focused on your spot.
âReggie, harder!â
You whimpered against his mouth. The tension was building inside of you quickly. Both of you tonight would be a quickie. Sex for the next few months would be quickies. It was hard to sneak around Hogwarts and have long romantic sex sessions. When Regulus started quidditch in the next month, you knew that your loverâs time would become even more strained.
The realization at just how little that you would see Regulus hit you like a brick to the stomach. Over the years of your life, you were used to him always being around. As children, he was your playmate. It was always the two of you together (when you were at Grimmauld Place). When you were with your grandparents, Regulus got Walburga to write to you multiple times a day (even if it was the same conversation over and over). He didnât care and neither did you. Your connection was what mattered. This was most likely what persuaded Walburga to arrange the marriage. She knew that you would be taken care of and so would Regulus. What she didnât prepare you for was the life-sucking loneliness that you would soon feel. Walburga assured you that you would be just fine without Regulusâ constant presence.
âSo close, princess.â
Regulus grunted. He didnât have any clue what was going through your mind. If he did, he didnât seem to let on. Regulusâ mind was too occupied by your body milking him for all that he was worth.
Your body tightened around his and sent Regulus over the path of no return. Finishing inside of you, Regulus waited a moment before pulling out enough to gather you into his arms. His fingers stroked your scalp gently as Regulus kept you securely snuggled against him.
When you didnât speak, Regulus immediately picked up on your sudden sullen mood.
âWhatâs wrong?â
He asked, softly. You, meanwhile, knew that there was no point in bothering him with your girlish thoughts. Regulus would miss you as much as you missed him and there was no point in making things worse. He had enough on his plate without a nagging fiancé.
âEverything is perfect.â
You lied before pressing a kiss to his collarbone. Regulus seemed pleased with your answer as he snuggled his face down into the mattress.
âStay here and keep me warm.â
Regulus whispered, tiredly. If he could, he would have you sleeping in his bed with him every night. Between being a death eater and playing quidditch, he wasnât for sure where the time for romance would fit in but he would find a way. Stuff always worked between the two of you before so why shouldnât it now?
____
@fairywriter-oracle
@amelie-black
@velveteencurls
@swinginsoulbailiffrascal
@brokencasbutt67-writer
@authoressskr
@fandom-trash-worth-it
@hankypranky
@summer-novak
@li0nh34rt
@tas898
@marichromatic
@maggioli-m
@untoldshortsofthefandoms
@deanwherescas
@knight-of-gleefulness
@shadows-and-padlocked-hearts
@emiwrites3reads
@sprnaturallover
@stuckinsaudi1
@shaylybaby2032
@wontlookaway
@mycuddlycorner
@shitfaceddaniel
#regulus black#regulus black x reader#regulus black fics#timothee chalamet as regulus black#evan rosier#walburga black#orion black#slytherin#regulus arcturus black#death eater regulus#druella rosier black#barty crouch junior#severus snape#ben barnes as sirius black#sirius orion black#marauders era fic#marauders au#smut series#bellatrix lestrange#narcissa malfoy#lucius malfoy#the ancient and noble house of black#Harry Potter fan fic#Princess#Princess update
162 notes
·
View notes
Note
maybe 3, 16, or 18 on the angst ones??? im in a mood
NOT CANON IN THE KALTON AU
itâs may when dalton breaks up with kevin.
itâs right before their practice of the year when kevin catches daltonâs call. he stops in the hall on the way to the lounge to answer it. âhey, whatâs up? iâm about to go change out, but want me to come around after?â
âum, i think, maybe, itâs better if you donât, kevin.â
and he frowns. âwhy, whatâs wrong? are you okay?â
âi just, iâm going through some things right now, and i just think itâs better if i were to do it alone.â
âoh... well, you know iâm always here. just call me later?â
âkevin...â
kevinâs heart starts beating faster. âyeah?â
âi donât just mean alone for a day.â
kevin leans back against the wall. âwhat... what do you mean?â he whispers.
âi mean alone as in, um... without a boyfriend.â
no. âdalton, whatever it is, i-iâll do better, i promise.â
dan is the only other person at the stadium yet, and stops in the doorway to the girls locker room when she hears the conversation. she doesnât want to pry, but if sheâs right, and whatâs about to happen really happens then she doesnât want to leave kevin here alone.
âiâm sorry, kevin-â
âno, hey, please-â
âi-i gotta go.â
âdalton, please!â but the line is already dead, and kevin doesnât mean to, but he drops his phone in the process of turning and pressing his forehead against the wall.
he tries holding everything in, but he can feel himself starting to panic, and when dan turns him around with a gentle âitâs okayâ he nearly crumples because itâs not okay. he doesnât know whatâs going on.
dan drives him over to daltonâs apartment, and thank god kevin has a key, but when he gets inside itâs still and quiet. and the coffee maker is gone and the closet is open and near empty. the chargers next to the bed are gone and thatâs when kevin drops to his knees and presses his hands to the floor because dalton up and left for the summer without warning.
heâs gone, and kevin canât do anything about it.Â
he lets out a sob, followed by heavy breathing and a weight so deep in his chest that he canât get up. his hands are shaking over his mouth, and his vision is blurry before he squeezes his eyes shut.
he takes a deep breath, but his exhale is a sob, and he leans forward with his arms around his stomach.
he canât breathe.
dan comes to find him a few minutes later, and when she tries putting her arms around him he sounds like heâs in pain. she pulls him upright to lean on her instead. he clings like his life depends on it, hands clenched in the back of her t-shirt.
when she gets him up enough to get him back to the suite, she makes him promise heâll be okay before making it to the stadium. sheâs a little bit late for practice, and by the time she gets onto the court neil already started. itâs supposed to be a captains practice, so she gives him credit for taking over as vice captain.
âwhereâs kevin?â
âlast minute appointment with betsy.â
neil nods. he knows better than to want to ask.
dan checks the time every ten minutes it feels. she needs this to be over.
meanwhile, kevinâs lying on the sofa, staring at the ceiling. a weight back in his chest and tears silently crawling from his eyes.
he just wants to feel numb.
he looks to the kitchen.
kevin drinks. he drinks so much that he throws up.
he wants to be numb, but itâs not working. which is why he drinks some more.
wymack comes by at the end of practice and calls dan over after watching everyone shuffle out. âkevin?â
she hesitates. âum, dalton broke up with him right before practice, and up and left for the summer before we could get to his place. he-he was a mess, coach, he could barely function. probably on the verge of a panic attack.â
and that peeks his attention in a different way that the first thing did, because he curses under his breath and turns. âyou left him alone? at the tower?â she nods, and he curses again. âcome on, fast, danielle!â she doesnât usually see coach running for no reason, which makes her high tail it to his car.
wymaca rambles a bit on the way there. âevery time iâve seen that kid have a meltdown without dalton to rely on it was before they were together, and it always ended with alcohol.â his fingers tapped on the wheel. âi donât fucking care if he breaks sobriety so long as heâs not dying of fucking alcohol poisoning right now. i know him. i know how much he loves that fucking kid. he can not be alone right now.â
and dan canât tell if heâs seething or worried out of his mind, or both. but either way, she hasnât seen him like this since neil went missing and kevin told them it probably wasnât an accident.
womack has keys to all of their suiteâs for emergencies, but kevinâs door is open. andrew and neil were straight on their way to columbia from practice, so heâs the only one there.
wymack bursts in, and kevinâs drunk out of his mind sitting on the floor against the cabinets. he shakes his head when he sees his father, and stands. dan doesnât think he could make it across the room if he tried.
âmâfine, mâfine!â he leans back against the counter. âsâprobably my fault, anyway.â
he reaches for a bottle of vodka on the counter, and when wymack beats him to it he tries grabbing it. âcome on.â
âno-â
âplease! dan, i-â
âno, kevin!â wymack is holding him back, a hand on his chest and the other around him to try and keep him still as he pushes against wymack.
âjust donât wanna feel!â kevin cries out. he goes limp against wymack and starts to crumble. âhurts so bad, i just- i just wanna be numb from it all.â his voice is weak, and he sinks to the ground. he covers an arm around his face. âplease just take it away.â he begs. âplease, please, help. i-i canât, i canât,â he sobs. dan drops beside him and pulls his head to her shoulder. âi love him so much,â he whispers. âi dunno what to do.â
she casts a pleading look to wymack, because all she knows to do is rub his back and try to shush him to calm down.
âhey, look at me.â wymack takes kevinâs chin, gently. dan backs off. âthis is going to suck. but youâre going to get up tomorrow, and youâre going to call him up and demand an explanation. i donât care if you have to fly to his house, dammit, youâll do it. because after your mother left there wasnât a day i didnât regret not going after her, okay? cause look what she left me, kevin.â he raises an eyebrow. âyou.â he sticks a finger to kevinâs chest.
kevin nods. âi want him so bad.â
âthen youâll go after him. whether it works out or not.â
kevin sleeps on wymackâs sofa that night.
and in the morning, heâs woken up by knocking on the door.
kevinâs head is pounding, but he already threw up everything he could last night.
he trudges to the door, but the person behind it makes him take a step back. he wants to jump forward and hug him, but it hurts him too much to actually want to go through with it.
âwhat are you doing here,â he whispers. he crosses his arms. he probably smells like alcohol and vomit.
dalton looks desperate, and he falters on what he wants to say, so kevin jumps in again. âcan i just⊠can you just tell me what i did wrong?â he bites the inside of his cheek. he knows itâll be easy getting him emotional what with just waking up. âi know iâve got baggage, but just-just tell me why. cause i just woke up and iâm all torn up and hungover, so i-i just need to know. please.â
dalton frowns. âi⊠you promised youâd stop drinking-â
âand you promised you wouldnât hurt me!â kevinâs voice cracks. âany other lies left to tell me?â and he takes a deep breath. âplease, dalton, i just need to know why youâd fucking do this to me!â he messily wipes his eye with the cuff of his sleeve.
âyou left without explanation, and-and i⊠i feel like iâm always going through something, but youâre the reason iâve come out just fine! i just wanna be that for you, but instead you thought breaking up would be the better option? how-how do you think that makes me feel? to think that my boyfriend doesnât think i can comfort him? that heâd rather be a-alone?â heâs starting to get worked up, and wipes his eyes again. he takes a deep breathe.
dalton has tears in his eyes. âiâm sorry,â he whispers. âiâm so, so, sorry. that wasnât⊠i didnât mean that. thatâs not what i think, i didnât mean to leave you thinking that. and,â he looks away for a second. âcan i just explain? from the beginning? i-i want you, i donât wanna ruin this, and i hope i havenât already.â
you havenât. i just want you.
but kevin lets him in. he doesnât sit, but he at least lets him inside and closes the door. heâs sure his father is hiding out in his office or bedroom. heâs a light sleeper, and they werenât exactly being quiet.
dalton starts. âum, my grandmother died yesterday morning, and my grandfather was admitted to the hospital almost right after, and-and my family doesnât know why,â he says. âand i was a mess, but i knew you had practice- i wouldâve gone home right away regardless, but i-i didnât wanna put all my family problems on you, cause youâve already got enough. but, i, um, i was almost to maryland and i wanted- i knew i had to turn around, cause i was a fucking asshole, but it was already late and i probably wouldâve fallen asleep at the wheel, so i stopped home to sleep for a few hours and nowâŠâ he meets kevinâs eyes again.
âi just canât lose you, and i was stupid and a dick, and you donât deserve to be treated like this. kevin please, iâm⊠iâm so sorry.â kevin notices how dalton holds back on reaching out to him. âis there any way i can fix it?â
kevin looks to the side, arms crossed. âyouâve probably dealt with so much fucked shit with me and my family,â my foxes, âfamily problems donât scare me, d. i love you so much that i sat on my knees in your apartment having a panic attack⊠i⊠i donât wanna do the whole thing where i take a few days away from you,â he says. âi can be there for you like youâve done for me, i swear, but you just, like, you have to talk to me. cause i canât do that again. so many things went through my head that i canât go through again. i-i canât be left so broken that it makes me wanna be numb enough to drink.â
this time, he lets dalton wipe a tear under his eye. he speaks quiet. âiâm humiliated by that. i never want to break my sobriety again.â
dalton nods. âiâm so sorry i broke my promise.â
âmine too.â
âno.â he shakes his head. âthatâs different. and i shouldâve talked to you, told you why i did what i did, even if it was stupid.â
kevin nods. âcan you hold me?â he whispers.
dalton doesnât waste time, and wraps his arms around kevin, who sinks into his embrace. âiâll make you a new promise. one i can keep.â dalton speaks into kevinâs hair. âi promise to communicate better and talk to you, no matter what.â
kevin slides his arms around daltonâs neck. âi promise iâll call someone if i ever get the urge to drink alone again.â and then, âiâm sorry about your grandmother.â he knows which one it is, too, because his grandmother on his motherâs side passed when dalton was a child. this one kevin met a few months back, even.
he pulls back, and cups daltonâs face. âiâm here for you, okay?â
dalton nods, and he tilts his head into kevinâs hand. âi donât think itâll hit me for a while. the funeral is in three days.â he pauses. âyou donât have to, but-â
âiâll be there with you.â
dalton cups his hand around kevinâs on his face and brings his knuckles to his lips. âiâll make all of this up to you.â kevin kisses his forehead. âi love you,â dalton whispers.
iâm now realizing i forgot to include angst #16 aka âyouâve changedâ but itâs probably better for my own sanity that i didn't bc that one just makes me think of âthey break up and run into each other months/years laterâ which i can NOT do to my boys LOL
#kevin day#bisexual kevin day#the one where someone doesnât know who kevin day is#OC: dalton miller#dalton miller#kevin day x dalton miller#exy#aftg#all for the game#the foxhole court#the foxes#palmetto state university#palmetto state foxes#dan wilds#andrew minyard#neil josten#david wymack#kayleigh day
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sero X Kaminari ghost au
Here's a fanfic idea I won't do anything with but I hope you enjoy!
Sero lives an average life. Average job, average looks, average apartment, etc. But he likes it like that.
The only really exciting thing in his life is his friends: Mina, Kirishima, and Bakugou.
They go out every Saturday night. Tonight being Mina's turn to choose what they do.
They go bar hopping for a bit until they get lost along the way and end up in front of a fortune tellers shop.
It being Mina's night to choose what they do demands that they get their futures read.
So they go in and do exactly that. Kirishima and Bakugo get told something about love making them blind, Mina gets told that she will excel at her new job (and upon request will be successful in love as well).
Oddly enough they all also get told that they will grieve the lost of someone they all hold dear soon.
Then Sero goes expecting the same but the old lady that has been telling their fortunes almost freezes the moment he sits down
"You will have a boring life full of disappotment and loneliness."
"That's nice"
The old lady quickly grabs what looks like a necklace that has a small obsidion rock with golden lines running through it like lighting.
She buts the necklace in Sero's hand and says he must keep it on him at all times if he wants a chance of having an exciting and fulfilling life.
He tries to leave without it but she says thats its free and he needs to take it. So he does.
Over the next week of wearing the necklace he notices some werid things happening.
And by werid I mean that he is now being haunted by what looks like a blond ghost his age in clothes from hundreds of years ago.
Sero tries to ignore it to see if it will go away but he won't stop talking.
"Hi! My names Kaminari Denki and I need you to help me cross over to the after life!"
"No thanks dude, I think I'm good."
But Kaminari won't leave him alone and keeps messing with his lights, throwing things off his shelf, messing with his TV, etc.
Its driving him crazy! Denki even follows him to his job! He can't take it any more. He wants him to leave him alone!
Sero's friends start to notice his werid behavior as well and don't hesitate to let him leave their next saturday outing early for "personal" reasons.
"Why do you keep following me, huh!? Why can't you see that I don't want to help you and instead bother someone else with your problems?"
"My soul is trapped in the necklace you're wearing...I have to go where ever it goes."
Denki continues to try and apologize for the trouble he has caused. He says that he was only trying to help him but Sero doesn't want to hear it anymore. He takes off the necklace and chucks it into the tree line.
And with that. Sero walks off and is free from the annoying little ghost. His apartment is quiet, all of his stuff is organized, and he actually has a productive day at work!
But its almost to quite now. His apartment dosen't feel as lived in and he has nothing to distract him when his work gets slow.
He soon realizes that he was a little harsh on the ghost that just asked for his help. So he goes back for him.
He goes back to where he thinks he tossed the necklace and begins to search but he can't find the necklace anywhere. He's panicking now becuase he thinks he just lost Kaminari for forever.
"Did you drop something young man?"
Its the old lady from the fortune telling. She has the necklace in her hand and scolds Sero for not taking better care of his things.
Once Sero gets back home he puts the necklace back on and can immediately see Denki again. He apologizes for what he did and asks if he would still like his help in finishing his unresolved buisness.
Kamianri of course agrees with his 100 watt smile and Sero can't help but bask in the light.
The mood is almost immediately ruined though when kamianri admits that he dosen't know what his unfinished buisness is.
Time to call in the moral support!
Sero calls over Mina, Kirishima, and Bakugo to explain why his been acting weird and for their help in freeing Denkis soul.
"So remeber that necklace that ildy lady gave me, yeah it kinda huanted and the ghost needs our help."
"Bullshit!"
After Denki reveals himself and their shock wears off, they get down to buisness.
They ask Denki about his life and how he died to see if that could be any clue to why he hasn't moved on yet.
"Well I died from being struck by lighting..."
"Thats kinda manly..."
Denki tells them that he was tied to a metal poll during a thunder storm and left to die becuase the people of his town thought he was a demon in disgues.
They basically find out that he didn't have a life full of friends or fun and died to young to truly experience anything so they decide to go on adventures so that Denki could actually "live" a little.
They take him to the mall, site seeing, carnival, museums, game nights (Denki figures out that he can possess a controller and actually play with them) and even to the bars
All of them get closer to him and he feels like the finale piece of the puzzle making their little group whole.
Once Denki learns that it is socially acceptable to date the same sex, he becomes Minas wingman at the bar. Literally ghost pushing girls into her arms or stealing their items for Mina to "find" and give back
Kaminari is determined to make Kirishima and Bakugo confess their obvious feels for eachother. He give Kirishima peptalks about how they have the actual ability to be together and gives him old English poems to recite to Bakugo. Denki gives Bakugo plenty of time to confess his feeling by some how always getting the two of them alone. Whether that's sticking them in an broken elevator or locking them in rooms.
But now that the gang can see Kaminari, they can easily tell that Sero is his favorite person to help. He follows him at work making sure that his coffe cup is always in reach, holding elevator doors open so he dosen't have to take the stairs, catching stakes of papers before they can fall off his desk, etc. He does it so seamlessly that they don't even think Sero notices his actions.
After a few months of hanging out together the group is once again out on another Saturday night. They have already hit a couple bars and are now walking through the park.
Mina is texting the girl Denki helped hook her up with, Bakugo is hold Kirishimas hand as he drags them to a swing set.
Sero walks over to a pond off to the side. He dosen't even have to look to know Kamianri has followed him and is floating next to him.
Sero can't help to notice how pretty Kamianri looks in the moonlight making him look like he is glowing, but also solid. Like hes a real person.
"So, do you think that we are any closer to you crossing to the otherside?"
Denki shakes his head no and Sero mentally sighs in relief.
They watch their friends laugh behind them and Denki smiles. He's so happy that they found and are with the love of their lives.
Denki frowns at the thought.
"I didn't tell you the whole truth of how I died."
Sero turns to Denki completely as he tells his story again but this time he says why he was left to die by his towns people.
"I don't know how, but they found out that I didn't like women. Were I'm from... liking men is a sin or the act of the devil so...they thought it was best to get rid of me and cleans their town of evil."
Sero never wished so badly that he could touch Kaminari and pull him into a hug.
"That wasn't right of them. I'm sorry you had to go through that...but while you're here you are free to like whoever you want."
"What if...what if I like you?"
Sero pauses only for a second before smiling the biggest smile in his life.
"Well...seeing as how I kinda fell for you, I would accept your feeling for me."
Kaminari has a shy smile on his face and asks if Sero could close his eyes for a second.
Sero does without hesitation and its not long after he feels what could only be described as phantom lips on his.
When the pressure on his lips leaves his, he opens his eyes to see Denki moving way from him. And see as he starts fading away.
Denki looks at his hand then up at Sero with big water eyes. Or maybe thats Seros eyes. He can't really tell in the moment.
Denki gives him one last smile before thanking him for everything and then disappears from existance.
Sero tries to grab him but its useless. He's gone. He turns and walks back to his friends.
When he finally reach them and they ask where Denki is, he finally allows himself to cry.
They end their Saturday night outing in Seros apartment all cuddled together and mourning the loss of their friend.
Some more time has passed and no one has really recovered from Kaminari's abrupt departure. Mina, Bakugo, and Kirishima try to keep a brave face on for Sero's sake but they all feel the loss.
Because all things happen on Saturday, the gang decides to go on a walk around town as their activity. Mina brought her girlfriend along so now Sero has somehow become the 5th wheel and is not fan of this revelation.
His sad boy hours are cut short though when he is suddenly hit by a guy caring a box.
They both go to the ground with the box opening and spilling everything around them.
The guy immediately starts to ask if Sero is okay and if he needs help getting up, but Sero can't respond in that moment because he is staring at Kaminari. A Kaminari that he can touch!
The gang by this point is also staring and watching this guy ramble on about being new in town and helping his grandmother with some errands exactly like how THEIR Kamianri would ramble without a breath in between.
Kirishima finally breaks the spell and helps the guy pick the stuff up and asks if he would like help caring the stuff to his grandmothers.
The guy agrees and then introduces himself as Denki.
Sero can't talk or function right now. He is so confused but also filled with so much happiness he thinks that he's going to burst.
"I know I just met you guys but, I feel like I known all of you from somewhere... maybe we were friends in our past lives!"
They all laugh off the comment as they come up to a familiar hole in the wall shop that started this entire journey.
Denki greets the old women with his 100 watt smile as he introduces everyone to his grandma.
The women just gives them all knowing smiles as she ask for Sero and Denki to put the boxes into the back room.
They quickly put the boxes away. Sero had to stand behind Denki to put his on the top shelf and he couldn't help but notice the blush spreading on the others face before joining the group back outside.
The old women informs Denki that these lovely people have volunteered to show him around town and even invited him to go bar hopping with them.
Denki agrees immediately and Sero can't help but be thankful that his boring life got interrupted by the ball of sunshine now walking next to him.
#bnha fanfiction#bakukiri#bnha kaminari#bnha sero#bnha bakugou#bnha kirishima#bnha#bnha au#bnha bakugo katsuki#bnha mina#denki kaminari#denki#sero hanta#sero#serokami#mha#mha bakugou#mha kirishima#mha kaminari#mha kiribaku#kamisero#bakusquad#kirishima eijirou#mina ashido#mha fanfiction#my hero academy fanfiction#fanfic#spooky#ghost au#fanfic ideas
34 notes
·
View notes
Text
Come Find Me
Come Find Me
by rons-hermiones
Summary: Unplanned, Hermione is forced to spend Christmas at the Burrow due to her grandmother falling very ill. After being ignored by Hermione for weeks, Ron is determined to show her how much she means to him. Just before he gets the chance to tell her, Bellatrix Lestrange shows up with other plans for Hermione. Can Ron get to her before it's too late? (Ron/Hermione Half-Blood Prince AU)
Rating: M for language & dark themes in later chapters.
Chapter Twenty Five
Draco had become sparse since returning to Hogwarts. Ron only saw him whenever he was in the Great Hall, or in potions. Both were too crowded to even corner the git.Â
Of course, he could ask Harry for the map, but that would raise suspicions. Something he wasnât willing to do yet.Â
Other than that, the month since arriving back has been what Ron could only describe as routine. Wake up. Eat breakfast. Go to class. Eat lunch. Avoid Lavender. Maybe dinner. Quidditch. Do patrols. Terrible nightmares. Repeat.Â
In all honesty, he was doing whatever he could to avoid anyone but Harry and Ginny. People so often offhandedly mentioned her, it made him tick.Â
âAh, Harry, do you know when Miss Granger will be back? Iâve missed her at dinners.â Slughorn would question every now and again.Â
âOi! Dreaming of Granger again?â Seamus would ask as Ron groaned her name in his sleep.Â
âDid you send my last letter out to Hermione?â Neville would say every time he saw Hedwig.Â
âRon, if patrols are too much, we can always get an interim prefect until Hermioneâs back.â Katie Bell would tell him.Â
But what he thinks may be worse, is the pitiful stares of those who knew the truth McGonagall wouldnât even berate him for late work. Dumbledore always gave him a sad smile. His family's letters were always full of concern for his state. Said letters had little update on the Order, souring his mood.Â
His mother would ask him what he wanted for his birthday, which was only about a week away now. She couldnât give him what he wanted though.Â
His father would write and tell him theyâve placed wards at the Grangerâs and currently have an Auror team dedicated to her case. But it didnât feel like enough. Nothing was.Â
Times like those, he had nearly shared his suspicions with his father on Draco Malfoy, but soon decided against it.Â
All he had were silly dreams, a weird instance on the train, and the knowledge of the git spending all his time in the Room of Requirement. It wasnât exactly concrete. It was nothing really.Â
On the bright side, he supposes, heâs somehow avoided Lavender quiet well, but he still knows sheâs talking of him. Telling people theyâre together and whatnot. He just didnât have the patience to deal with it right now.Â
All these thoughts soon halted as a small Gryffindor first year came up to him, looking nervous.Â
âYouâre Ron Weasley?â The little boy asked.Â
Ron nodded. He was after all on duty, so the kid could need help.Â
âSomeone in the common room gave me a knut to find you.âÂ
âOh?â He questioned confused, âwho?âÂ
The first year who he now recognized to be a little boy named Tommy who Hermione once helped him with his Potions work.Â
The little boy flushed, âIâm not very good with names, but he said it was about, Hermi-â
âHermione?â Ron cut off anxiously.Â
He nodded, âPrefect Granger.â He settled for.Â
âOkay, thanks so much Tommy!â He called, racing to the common room, somewhere heâs avoided for weeks.Â
In the excitement that Harry knows something it didnât even dawn on him that heâs the most famous wizard in Britain, so surely Tommy would know his name. No, he doesnât have time to think about that.Â
âHoneysuckle!â He called to the Fat Lady.Â
âOh! Been a while!â She said smiling to Ron.Â
He groaned, âHoneysuckle!âÂ
âCalm down! And I try to be polite.â She huffed, swinging open.Â
Quickly, he climbed through looking around for Harry.Â
âOh Weasley. There you are.âÂ
His face dropped.Â
Harry wasnât looking for him. Not at all.Â
âI see you got my message from Tommy. Iâve been trying to talk to you for weeks, but youâre not an easy man to find.âÂ
Ronâs fists clench at his sides.Â
âOr when Cormac McLaggan groped her after Slughornâs this weekend! Tore her dress and all!âÂ
His eyebrow twitched at the memory.Â
âNo one around here will give me an answer you see. Iâve asked just about the entire tower when Granger will be back. Figured youâd give me a straight answer. You and I seem to have her in common.â McLaggen winked.Â
And before he could help it, Ronâs fist connected with his nose, making him fall to the floor.Â
Nearby, people gasped at the sight. Unbeknownst to Ron, Neville was there and soon scurried away to get Harry.Â
From below, Cormac began laughing. âTouchy subject, eh?â He wiped his bloodied nose, âshe talked about you, you know. At Slughornâs. I, of course, was able to take her mind off you.â He propped up on his elbows, staring Ron right in the eyes.Â
âDidnât know sheâd be such a good fu-âÂ
Before the words left his mouth, Ron dove on the floor and punched his cheek. Next, he grasped at his collar.Â
âI know what you did to her! You thought you could get away with something like that, huh?â He bit out in a dangerous whisper, laced with venom.Â
Though scared, Cormac didnât back down, âI just did what you never could.â With that, he threw Ron off and hit him squarely in the eye.Â
âI would never, ever, treat anyone, especially her, that way.â He growled, trying to push the seventh year off, âyou donât touch her!â He bellowed. Â
âOh so watching you run around with Lavender Brown made Granger the happiest bird in Gryffindor. I donât think so.â He commented. The whole tower knew about Ron and Hermioneâs fall out.Â
âThatâs not the same and you know it!â He defended, kicking him in the groin.Â
McLaggen cowered in pain for a moment before moving to punch Ron again.Â
By now theyâve drawn a crowd.Â
âRun her off, have you Weasley?â He said in between blows.Â
âYou fucker.â Ron grunted, landing one more blow.Â
âRon!â Harry had finally arrived, per Neville.Â
They kept at it. Rolling around.Â
âRon!â He called again.Â
Ron could vaguely hear Harry but ignored him. This felt good. Way too good. For the first time since Hermione disappeared he felt like he was doing something.Â
âRon!â A voice, not Harryâs, yelled, grabbing his attention.Â
Looking up, he found Lavender standing there in shock.Â
âRonald Weasley, I cannot believe you!â She shrieked.Â
Someone had dragged Cormac away, leaving Ron to stand and face her.Â
âCome on mate.â Harry says, dragging him up.Â
âOh no, heâs not going anywhere.â Lavender claimed, crossing her arms and standing between them and the steps.Â
âI donât really see why this concerns you.â Ron grunted, wiping some blood with the back of his sleeve.Â
âConcerns me? I think it does considering you're my boyfriend!â She yells.Â
âBoyfriend?â He questions, âI made it perfectly clear to you what we were on the train!âÂ
âAnd I told you-â she began to retort angrily.Â
âWhat? You told me what? That I couldnât break up with you. That even though I told you it was over, you just denied it! Didnât you think there was a reason I avoided you for weeks?âÂ
The pair of them ignored the crowd forming. Anxiously, Harry continued tugging at Ronâs robes, but he just shrugged him off.Â
âThis is about her, isnât it?â She said knowingly with slanted eyes.Â
Harry knew the mentioning of Hermione did Ron no good. He continuously called out his name.Â
âDonât bring her into this. Donât.â He warned, voice dangerously low.Â
âSo it is?â She fired back.Â
âLook Lavender, Iâm sorry, okay? I really am. I tried for weeks to break it off with you, and you know it!â Sure Lavender was a bit of a ditz, but she wasnât by any means a moron, âand I shouldâve done it sooner. After that night of the match, honestly, and for that Iâm sorry. But when I finally bucked up the courage to end it, you said no, so you canât blame this on Hermione. You put yourself here.â He told her honestly.Â
âNo,â she repeated, tone similar to the one she used on the train, âno because if you werenât so hung up on that-that Mud-â
âDonât finish that.â Ginny called from over Lavenderâs shoulders. âRon would never, but I will slap you silly.â Â
âGreat now you have your sister fighting your battles!â She snorted.Â
âWell Ginnyâs right, donât ever say that word. Ever.â Ron told her fiercely.Â
âAgain, defending her! Tell me Ron, if you want to ruin everything we had for her, then where is she huh? Where is she?âÂ
He said nothing, mood suddenly shifting.Â
âIf you care so much and youâre so desperate to be her knight in shining armor, then where is she?âÂ
Again, he stood still.Â
âMaybe McLaggen was right. You did run her off, didnât you?â Lavender laughed menacingly.Â
âNo. No I didnât.â He almost whimpered.Â
âWhatever, if she were here I would tell her that sheâs nothing but a no-good-boyfriend-stealing slag!â She exclaimed.Â
âI said to stop it!â Ron yelled back.Â
âWhatâd she do? Hex you? Confund you? Tell you sheâd do all your homework?â She accused, âor maybe-â
âI love her!â He admitted.Â
The whole room went silent.Â
Harryâs hand slackened on his robes. Ginnyâs mouth hung open. Gasps filled the air.Â
âAlright, Iâm sorry if that hurts you, but I canât help that. I love her.â He takes a shaky breath and runs a hand through his hair, âIâve been in love with her for years. Itâs- Iâve tried not to, but I canât. I just canât stop.â Ron said, voice riddled with vulnerability.Â
Heâd never have the courage to do something like this knowing someone could run off and tell Hermione as much. But now, now, he didnât have anything to lose, did he? Â
Itâs not like Bellatrix Lestrange would report the incident back to Hermione, wherever the hell she is.Â
Suddenly a harsh sting bloomed over his cheek.Â
Lavender pulled her hand away, shaking it slightly as it stung from slapping him so hard.Â
âWeâre done.â She claimed before stomping upstairs.Â
It takes a few moments to register everything that just happened.Â
Beating up McLaggen. Breaking it off with Lavender. Proclaiming his love to Hermione to over half of Gryffindor. Lavender finally accepting itâs done.Â
âBugger off or Iâll give the lot of you detention!â Ron yelled to the crowd as he rubbed his cheek thoughtfully.Â
Scared, the students scampered back to their respective tasks.Â
âThat,â Ginny breathed to her brother, âthat was epic.â She said a little dazed.Â
âYeah, cheers.â Ron grimaced as he began to throb all over. The initial adrenaline wearing off as both the slap from Lavender and punches from McLaggen began to throb.Â
âCome on, we better get you cleaned up.â Harry said, pushing him to the steps, âlater Gin.â He called.Â
Wordlessly, Ron let Harryâs hand guide him up the steps.Â
âDid that really just happen?â Harry whispered a little astonished.Â
âWhich part? The one where beat up McLaggen. Or maybe when I rowed with Lavender in front of everyone. Oh, how about when I admitted I loved Hermione to the whole buggering tower.â Ron grumbled.Â
âAll of it.â Harry said with a slight chuckle as he set Ron onto his bed and searched his trunk for a flannel.Â
âI reckon McGonagall will be around soon, giving me detention or something.â The ginger groaned in realization.Â
Harry shrugged and walked over, âYou really think McLaggen would tell and fess up to what he did that night?âÂ
The cold cloth fell on his cheek, Ron winced.Â
âItâs not like Hermioneâs here to explain herself. Is she?â He pointed out.Â
âMcGonagall will believe you. She gets that Hermione canât be here and that she doesnât know if sheâll be back.âÂ
The word âifâ echoes in Ronâs head. When, Harry meant when.Â
âIf?â A voice questions.Â
Itâs not Ron or HarryâsÂ
Soon, they turn.Â
Neville stands in the doorway. Concern written all over his face. Practically demanding answers with his eyes alone.Â
âHermione might not be back?â He questioned, walking further into the room, ignoring their stunned faces.Â
They sat still again, not knowing what to say. Never have they seen such fire behind Nevilleâs eyes.Â
Ron and Harry jumped when he slammed the door.Â
âOi listen up and listen good,â he demanded, voice never wavering, âHermione may be your friend, but sheâs mine too, alright! And I may be daft but Iâm not stupid!â Neville cried out.Â
âThe lot of you have been acting weird since holiday ended. I know Hermione is quite a touchy subject for you Ron, but donât think I noticed how angry you got on the train. Or you Harry! Youâre a terrible liar.â He pointed out.Â
âNeville-â Harry interrupted.Â
âNo! Harry Iâve given you what, six letters since weâve been here? Six! And not once reply. You donât even send Hedwig out the window. My bed,â he points to it for good measure, âis right next to yours, Iâm not dumb!âÂ
âMate-â Ron now interjects.Â
âAnd you!â He points to the ginger, âWeâve shared the same room for six years. I've heard you moaning Hermioneâs name in your sleep for over half of that! You think I canât stop the difference?â At least he has the decency to flush, ânow, now itâs different. Youâre practically screaming for her. I see when Harry wakes you up, tears down your face. Hell, it pierces your silencing charms.âÂ
The pair exchange a look. They never figured Neville would be the one to figure it out, well thatâs not entirely true. They just didnât think heâd be bold enough to confront them.Â
âSo Iâm asking you, not only as your friend, but Hermioneâs too. Would someone please just tell me what the hell is going on!â Neville finishes with a huff.Â
His eyes flick between Ron and Harry waiting for a response. Soon, Harry averts his gaze to Ron, who sits for a moment, before nodding slowly.Â
âYouâre right Neville, we havenât been honest.âThe chosen admits.Â
The brunette huffs a gasp of air, âI knew it. This wouldâve been a bit awkward if I was wrong.â He says like himself again.Â
âLook mate, Dumbledore told us not to tell anyone, you have to swear you wonât say anything.â Ron says seriously.Â
âI swe-âÂ
âThis is life or death, I mean it.â He added.Â
âI swear.â Neville states, tone leaving no room for argument.Â
Weasley then looks to Harry to explain, not having the heart to.Â
âOn Christmas Hermione was taken by,â he gulps, eyeing his friend thoughtfully, âby Bellatrix Lestrange.âÂ
A pained look comes across Nevilleâs face at the mention of her name. That womanâs caused enough hurt to last him a lifetime. To last anybody a lifetime.Â
âNo.â He breathed.Â
Sadly, Harry nodded, âshe came to the Burrow and-âÂ
âH-h,â
He briefly eyed the room then shoved it away, thinking he was just hearing things.Â
âHarry.â
No, it canât be. He must be losing it.Â
âMate?â Ron asks worriedly.Â
âHa-Harry P-Potter.âÂ
This time itâs louder. It sounds so un-Hermione like, but deep down he knows itâs her.Â
He stands from the bed shushing Ron with a wave of his arm.Â
âHarry J-James Po-Potter.â
âHermione.â Harry breathes before he can help himself, willing Ron to stand and give his friend his full attention.Â
âT-the b-boy,â
âYouâre so close.â He whispers through gritted teeth.Â
Itâs louder now, almost piercing his skull. The pain coming is familiar, but somehow welcome. He knows she needs him.Â
âThe boy who lived.âÂ
At this, the dark haired boy falls to a heap on the floor. Thrashing about as he clutches his temples.Â
âA pillow Neville, now!â Ron shouts.Â
Neville obeys and props one underneath their friends head.Â
This time doesnât last long. Only a few seconds.Â
When Harry comes to, his eyes burst open as he gasps for air, sitting up.Â
He soon meets Ronâs worried eyes and he can only say one word. The very same Hermione was crying out to him.Â
âMalfoy.â
#Ron Weasley#Ron and Hermione#ron x hermione#rons-hermiones come find me#Hermione Granger#romione fanfic#romione#sixth year#hp fanfic#hp
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
1024
What would you say is your favorite food? Sushi. < Ahhh, this is a good one. My favorite is down to a tie: itâs either chicken curry or burgers.
What color eyes does the person you like / love have? Are they pretty? Dark brown. Iâm not too sure what the second question is referring to but yeah, she and her eyes are both pretty.
What was the first television show you were obsessed with? Hi-5, omg. That show was my life in preschool and I always watched the 12 NN replay as soon as I got back home from school, back when I was still on a half-day sched. I was so hooked I remember having legit tantrums before starting Grade 1 because grade school meant full days in school and thus having to miss out on the show entirely.
Do you like Mexican food or any other foreign foods? For sure. All my favorites are Asian (Indian, Japanese, Indonesian, Chinese, etc.) but I also enjoy Italian, Mexican, Greek etc cuisines. I generally havenât tried African cuisines but I really, really want to.
What color is the keyboard you are currently using? The keys are black with white lettering.
Do you own any of those âchunkyâ and cute rings? Nope, not my style.
What are you planning on eating for dinner tonight if you havenât already? I saw my dad cooking up something deep-fried; it was like his own version of katsu or something, or maybe itâs fish fillet? Iâm not too sure what it is yet but Iâm excited and will probably eat lots of it as I skipped all my meals and have only been running on coffee and vape all day - not good.
Do you own an iPod or MP3 player? If so, when did you get it? Technically I still do. Havenât used it since high school. I got it when I was 10 back in â08; I was envious of the kids in school who had iPods, so I asked my dad to buy me one even though I wasnât super into music at the time. Not the best kid in the world.
When was the last time someone took your picture? Last Saturday when my package came. Apparently online deliveries now require your photo to be taken upon receiving your package and I think itâs for the seller to keep track of their transactions. Iâm not a big fan of the new procedure, but itâs whatevs.
Would you rather write a report or type it on a computer? Type.Â
What color was the last jacket or hoodie you wore? Gray.
Do you receive more compliments or insults on a daily basis? Neither, really. I havenât been talking to people a lot; and when I do itâs for work, where I receive neither compliments nor insults.
Who is the lead actress / actor from your absolute favorite movie? Audrey Hepburn and Albert Finney, or Matt Damon and Ben Affleck.
Can you recite the alphabet backward? [continued from last night] Slowly, but Iâm sure I can finish it.
Do you eat chili when you get a hotdog, or do you like it plain? We donât do hotdogs with chili here. I generally donât see chili much where I live and I wouldnât call it a common dish.
Would you say itâs easy for people to make you smile or laugh? At first I thought it was, but Iâm slowly realizing that it isnât.
What would you say is your favorite cereal, if you even like it? Cookie Crisp is the only one I like. I donât have cereal often.
When was the last time you went on vacation? Where was it? It was a quick weekend getaway to Tagaytay and then Cavite, if it counts.
How many states have you been to in your lifetime? Zero.
Do you and your friends normally say you love one another? Yep, especially with Andi and Angela.
Have you ever been an outcast at your school or anywhere else? I was definitely one in early grade school, and again in Grade 6 when both my closest friends migrated in a span of six months, and I spent nearly all my lunch periods alone. Looking back on it, Iâm really glad I powered through and made it here because I truly wasnât happy at the time.
Do you own any dresses? If so, what colors are they? I have lots of sundresses and little black dresses because I was into those for a very long time at one point. Some of them are black, obviously, but I also have dresses in blue, maroon, and olive.
Would you say you drink more pop / soda than you should? I never drink soda as Iâve always felt like I spend more time complaining about how drinking it feels like burning my tongue and throat than actually enjoying it.
Would you rather have orange juice or milk with your breakfast? Water.
How many different colors has your bedroom been painted? Just one. The walls have been white ever since we moved here 12 years ago.
Do you cuss? If so, do you ever cuss in front of your parents? Iâll slip in front of them sometimes but I never get in trouble for it anymore.
Would you ever tell your mom about the things youâve done sexually? Our humor together can be raunchy sometimes but I donât think Iâd ever do this. I dunno if she wants to hear Iâve had sex with a girl either.
Is there anyone out there who can make you cry very easily? Yes.
What was the worst news youâve heard this entire week? *In the last week, hearing about the typhoonâs effects in other cities didnât feel good. This entire country is literally only getting by with donations from the private sector because the government isnât doing shit for cities and families who got severely affected by the typhoon; itâs almost depressing to hear and read about.
Have you ever been in a car wreck? Iâve been in minor car accidents but it would be too much to call any of them car wrecks. They had all just been tiny bumps or thuds.
Do you have your ears pierced? If not, what do you have pierced? Yes, my mom had my earlobes pierced when I was an infant. I donât plan on getting any more new ones as Iâm not really into piercings.
Has anyone ever told you that they think you have ADHD? Nope.
What is your biggest pet peeve? When people reach out first via text/IM then even if I get back to them in 5â10 seconds, it takes them a long time to get back to me. Itâs especially annoying if they classify it as urgent, I drop everything to reply quickly, then they end up disappearing. Like why?
Do a lot of people understand you completely? Who does exactly? No, I like keeping a wall up.Â
Would you say youâre really good at cooking and baking things? Haha no. But itâs something I want to be skilled in, definitely. Iâd love to be able to make the food I usually just thirst over on the internet. Iâm taking baby steps, like figuring out how to make certain sandwiches, but I have a long way to go before I can consider myself any good.
How is the weather outside right this second? Itâs been a little cloudy this morning but it might start to get fair seeing how Iâm beginning to see the sky turn blue. Iâm just hoping there wonât be too much sun, period.
Do you have a lot of trees around your house? What about buildings? No buildings as I live in a gated village. We have a number of trees around, but I wouldnât call it âa lot.â
Would you say either one of your parents are 'pack-rats?â No. I have that title, and I believe I inherited it from my great-grandmother who was a bit of a pack rat herself, as Iâve been told.
Have you ever disowned anyone in your family? For what reasons? Kinda. I donât associate with one of my uncles because he has a terrible drinking issue that he never got to permanently fix. Whenever I see him at family gatherings he just smells like stale gin or whatever it is he drinks, and it just ruins the essence of family reunions for me. As recent as Christmas Day last year he drove drunk and crashed into a car with an entire family, but as always his ass got lucky because 1) no one in the family got hurt, and 2) said family let go of the lawsuit they were planning to file against him.
Have you ever seen That 70âs Show? Do you watch it regularly? I tried watching the first episode but genuinely could not find it entertaining for the life of me. Sorry, Mila :(
If you could choose, what decade would you rather live in? I never really think about revisiting decades - theyâre already behind, so whatâs the point? As bad as the 2020s have been looking, Iâm okay with staying here.
How often would you say you get sick? Once a year at most.
Is there anyone out there who has hurt you so much, you wish theyâd die? I used to wish they would die, but I donât feel that way anymore.
Has anyone ever called you a socio-path before? I donât think so.
When was the last time you watched a movie in theaters? December.
Have you ever moved to a completely different state before? Weâve moved to different regions before.
Do you mind it when surveys ask you really personal questions? No. Isnât that part of the point of surveys?
When was the last time you told someone you love them? Thursday or Friday I think, when Andi said it to me first and I said it back. I wasnât having a good day and they were just looking out.
Which one would you like more: kiss on cheek / kiss on neck? Depends on my mood. Right now a kiss on the cheek sounds nice.
Does it bother you when people steal your stuff on MySpace? This never happened to me because I had Myspace for such a short time and I never caught it at its peak. Also, how do people steal your stuff over there? Thatâs pretty intriguing lmao
Do you have freckles? Do you like / dislike them? I donât have any.
Who would you say is the best actor / or actress in your opinion? My biased ass would rally for Kate Winslet all the way, but some other great ones for me are Toni Collette, Emma Stone, Jodie Foster, and Natalie Portman.
How many times have you been drunk in your life? Many.
What would you do if the last person you kissed said they hated you? Be confused and ask them to give me a few concrete reasons. I donât think too highly of myself, but I know Iâve never done anything to make me deserving of hate, especially with regard to us.
Do you ever think you might be pregnant? No, it has never been a worry of mine.
When was the last time you acted really immature? The weekend.
Do you enjoy watching comedies or horror movies more? Horror. I never watch comedies and the only subtype of it that I watch is romcom.
As a child, did you ever have an imaginary friend? Yeah but it lasted all of five minutes until I got bored with the concept.
Does anyone call you baby? Who would that be? No.
Can you rely on one or more people to take up for you? I have no idea what take up means. If this also means âstand up for me,â then yeah I can.
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Seabourne Burnouts: Chapter 16 - Lay Day
Thank you @kimihonna and @dickisabanana for beta reading.
Start [Here] [Part 15] [Part 17]Â -OR- [AO3] Â
Marinette skidded to a halt on the harbor and jumped off the motorcycle, leaving behind a very stunned Jason and a very confused Gina. Jason, actually taking the time to park the cycle and give the keys back to Gina, was just surprised that she knew how to ride the damn thing. She was good at it. He felt a great spike in pride as he chased after her. Gina, parking the second cycle, was just concerned for Adrien. Gina didnât know a lot, but she knew Marinette cared for him deeply and to have her immediately run off in the middle of an important conversation was worrisome.
Marinette ran to the middle of the main deck and looked around and muttered, âOkay, where are you?â She had half a mind to transform right then and there before she caught a glimpse of blond hair out of the corner of her eye. Getting a better look, the figure was indeed Adrien walking next to Tim. He looked so tired and she could tell Tim was trying to cheer him up. She shouldâve felt relief, but instead she just grew protective.
Jason came up beside her and nudged her forward, âWell?â
Marinette gulped and sprinted over to the two young men. She didnât care if they were out in the open, she was just grateful he didnât leave. Marinette immediately jumped onto Adrienâs back, startling both boys immensely. âWOAH! Marinette? What are you-â
âI thought you left!â He shut his mouth immediately and sighed, placing his hands over hers as she tightened her grip. âWhen you called I got so worried! I thought you were gone and that he took you and that you got in trouble and-â
âPrincess?â Her breath hitched and all words died in her mouth, âIâm fine. Iâm still here. You can calm down.â After a pause, she nodded and loosened her grip a bit. The grip tightened back up when he added, âHeâs on the ship though. He still wants me to leave.â
She shook her head, âNo way. Iâm not letting you.â She peered around Adrienâs back and looked up at Tim, âHeâs not leaving.â
Tim could tell Adrien wanted to be comforted by Marinetteâs presence, but he just looked like he wanted to run. Tim nudged him, bringing Adrienâs attention to himself to avoid it lingering on the girl clinging to his back. âNo, heâs not. Weâll make sure of it.â
Adrien bit his lip, âMaybe Iâm blowing this out of proportion. I mean heâs my father-â
Tim snapped at the blond, âSo what? That doesnât mean anything if he treats you like garbage. Adrien, you said so yourself you wanted to stay on this ship and I can tell that this ship is a hundred times better than whatever you have waiting for you back home.â
Marinette agreed, âPlus, whenever something like this happens you get into a bad mood and you get locked up in your house for days. It was almost two weeks last time! Adrien, you shouldnât go through that. Especially if you havenât done anything wrong.â
Adrien was about to continue defending his father when Jason walked up beside Tim, making him jump. âHa! Got you! Whatâd I miss? Whereâs old Agreste?â
Tim quickly elbowed his ribs as revenge, making Jason hunch over and gasp. âHeâs on his way to talk to Bruce right now. We caught him up on everything and agree that Adrien is probably better off on the ship.â
Jason recovered and groaned as soon as Timâs words processed him his head, âOh Jesus Christ, Adrien is going to be the next addition to the family. You know he likes taking in athletic kids with sad backstories!â
Marinette let go of her hold on Adrien but remained close to him, âWait, when you guys called I heard you, Dick, and Damian on the other side. Where are the other two?â
Tim shrugged, âI donât know where Damian is, but Dick should be around here somewhere.â
âOh great, and I wanted to talk to that boy!â The group looked back to see Gina walking up beside them. She locked eyes with Adrien and waved, âNice to see you again.â
Adrien smiled and greeted her warmly while Tim just looked confused, âWait, who are-â
âMarinetteâs grandmother, Gina. Nice to meet you. Iâm assuming youâre Tim?â She turned to Jason and giggled, âYouâre right, he does look like he lives off coffee.â
Tim rolled his eyes, âNice to meet you. Why did you want to talk to Dick?â
âI didnât. Already met him, seemed nice. I want the Damian boy.â
âGrandma!â Marinette shook her head, âNo! No way! Why donât you just explore the ship and call it a day?â
âMarinette, I have to meet this boy. Especially after our-â Marinetteâs eyes widened and Gina coughed sensing the rising tension, âOkay, fine, but I still want to properly meet him before I have to go. Even if I have to look for him.â
âWell, you wonât have to look for long.â Dick suddenly appeared behind Marinette, making her yelp. Dick chuckled, âSorry, accident.â Marinette took a deep breath and weakly smiled at Dick. He pet her hair a bit to calm her down, âAnyway, I know where he is. Heâs below deck, Iâll just message him to come up here.â
âOh please no-â
âI would like that very much, thank you, Dick.â Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed while Dick sent out his message. âWhat?â
âI donât know grandma. You insist on meeting my-â
âYoung lady, Iâd be a terrible grandmother if I didnât meet this boy after our conversation.â Marinette blushed and Gina shrugged, âBesides, Iâll have better aim at close range.â
âGrandma, no!â
Jason snickered, ïżœïżœïżœGo easy on him, Gina.â
Gina rolled her eyes, âFine. Fine. No helmet, but now you have to lend me your bike.â
âAnd have a crazy old French lady ruining my perfect image by riding my cycle all across Europe? No way, one trip was enough. I am never letting anyone touch her after this.â Gina laughed and nudged Jason, âIâm serious.â
Gina took hold of his face and cooed, âOf course you are, sweetheart.â Jason rolled his eyes and pulled away, pushing her hands away from his face. The two seemed to be in their own little world, which was continuing to confuse Tim immensely.
He just pointed at Gina and Jason, ready to ask a bunch of questions, but Marinette shook her head, âLong story.â That seemed to satisfy him for the moment as he motioned for them to follow him, âWhere are we going now?â
âWell, like I said before, Bruce and Gabriel are going to talk and I wanted to see if we could be part of the conversation.â
Marinette asked, âWouldnât it be bad for Adrien to be there though? He could just try to intimidate Adrien into going with him.â
Dick countered, âYou clearly donât know Bruce. That man is a lot of things, intimidating and fatherly are two of those major things. Heâd catch onto Gabrielâs manipulation tactics and immediately put him in his place.â
âI really want to meet this man now.â Gina looked at Jason and added, âI have a lot of questions.â
âGina, maybe now isnât the time-â
âJoking, joking. Iâll save that for when you come to visit Marinette.â She turned to her granddaughter and wagged a finger in her face, âAs soon as you get word that theyâre coming, you will call me. I want to be there.â
Pushing the finger away, Marinette asked, âOkay? But I donât understand why?â
âThatâs okay. You donât have to. Just know I have unfinished business with that man.â
This caught Timâs attention, âAnd what, pray tell, might that be?â
Gina and Jason shared a look, âJust some things that have been stuck in my head for ten years.â
Before Tim could continue further down this new rabbit hole, Adrien pointed to someone on the balcony. âThatâs my father.â
The group turned to see a tall, slender, grumpy man talking to his assistant. One of the first things they all noticed was a lack of any warmth coming from the man. Dick asked, âDo we still want to intervene?â
âYou know you guys could always watch them through the security cameras.â Everyone but Marinette and Adrien turned around to see Damian standing beside them. Instead the two flinched, easily recognizing the voice of the boy they fought with a few nights earlier. Adrien, despite the previous run-in, had a hard time bringing himself to interact with the boy if he didnât have to. However, when Adrien finally did turn to face him, he noticed that Damian looked impatient. âBy the way, I was in the middle of an important conversation. Who is so important that I needed to run up here?â
Marinette decided to bite the bullet and turn around as well. She regretted it as soon as she met Damianâs eyes. She motioned to her grandmother, suddenly remembering the reason for his appearance, âThis is my grandma, Gina. She wanted to talk to you.â
Damianâs eyes darted between her and Gina before he narrowed them. Gears were turning in his head as he remembered Ginaâs face, âWait a minute, you were the one who threw that helmet at me.â
Gina was blunt in her confession, âYes I did. Good reflexes by the way.â
âSo you just threw your helmet at a kid you never met before?â
âSo you were the one who-â
âWELL!â Marinette shoved Gina towards Damian, âI see you two have a lot to talk about so weâll just leave you two to it! Tim, Damianâs right. Letâs go find someplace away from here and watch Bruce and Gabriel talk through surveillance cameras!â She grabbed onto Adrienâs and Timâs arms and began walking towards the atrium and further into the ship, âCome on! We donât want to miss anything!â
Before Damian could protest, Jason jumped towards his youngest brother and waved. âIâll catch up with you guys. Iâm going to stay here and make sure these two donât kill each other.â
Dick turned back and looked between the three, most of his focus lingered on Damian. He was practically praying the boy wouldnât retreat further into himself and asserting his dominance over Gabriel seemed to satiate his broken heart pretty well, however having a conversation with Marinetteâs grandmother might ruin that progress. Dick didnât want to see that improvement go to waste. âMaybe I should-â
âDick.â Jason held up his hand and smiled, âHeâll be fine. I got this. Besides, youâd do a lot better than me in making sure Adrien stays on the ship. Iâd probably just yell at the old bastard.â
Dick lingered for a moment before turning back and catching up with the rest of their group. A quick look shared between the two and a silent promise to protect their own was made in passing, though not unnoticed by their youngest brother. Damian muttered a quick but relieved âThanksâ before turning to Gina. âHello.â
Gina didnât even bat an eye, âAs I was saying, so you were the one who won over my granddaughter?â
Blunt and straight to the point, Damian couldnât decide whether or not that was a good thing. âI am?â
Gina hummed as she walked around him, examining him and then groaning. âI promised my granddaughter I wouldnât throw anything else at you. Relax.â
Damian knew he probably seemed stiff, but this was simply another situation he wasnât accustomed to. He was getting ready for anything and his guard was up despite the lack of any real danger to his life. âI donât understand how you can expect me to relax. Youâre the grandmother of the girl who-â
Gina crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes the boy, âThe girl who?â
Damian paused and confessed, âThe girl who broke up with me.â
âWait, she did what?â She looked to Jason who seemed just as surprised at this bit of information. Gina groaned, âShe never told me that! Iâm ready to interrogate you and youâre probably feeling just as bad as she is!â
Damian couldnât help but look confused considering he was expecting an interrogation as well. The air shifted and tension simmered down, helping Damian relax but only making it more difficult to read the situation. âIâm sorry, what exactly do you need from me?â
âNothing now!â
âSo, may I go back to what I was doing?â
âOh heavens, no. We still have a lot to talk about.â
Damian wanted to yell in frustration, but he just grit his teeth. âGreat.â
âRelax, Damian. All we were told is that you guys got into a fight, but we didnât know that she was the one to break things off.â Jason ran his fingers through his hair and sighed, âThat doesnât surprise me as much as I thought it would.â
âAnd whatâs that supposed to mean?â
Jason pulled out his phone and tapped away. Gina peered over his shoulder and both smiled, âFound it.â Gina laughed as Jason shoved the phone into Damianâs face.
As soon as he recognized the photo he felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, âI forgot about that picture.â
Jason seemed pleased with himself, âItâs the best photo of you two, though! You guys look so cute sleeping together-â
Damian attempted to swipe at the phone, only for Jason to pull it out of reach. âSay one more word and I swear I will maim you.â
Gina looked over the picture again and couldnât help but smile, âThatâs so cute.â He bit his tongue, knowing this woman was untouchable at the moment forced Damian to keep his composure. âYou both looked so comfortable.â
âConsidering we were in an arcade, comfortable isnât how I would describe it.â He locked his eyes onto Jasonâs phone, âTodd, I need one reason to not break your phone right now.â
âYou know after finding you two, we all were just putting bets to see who would confess first. It's one of the first times Iâve ever seen you let your guard down like that around anyone.â Jason smirked and pulled his phone back, âAnyway, if youâre looking for a reason, you have two right here.â Damian watched as Gina and Jason smirked, âYou have your only insights on Marinetteâs thoughts and opinions on you standing right in front of you. We could help, you know? Donât mess this up for yourself.â Â Gina and Jason, doing their best to sell the offer, sent him dazzling and smug smiles as they waited for his response.
Damian seemed stunned for a moment before shaking his head, âNope. Not even going to entertain that.â
âWHAT?â Both seemed to stumble over each other as they processed his answer, âWhy not?â
Damian was grateful for the support, but also hasnât forgotten how he ended up in this position. âMe prying for answers she didnât specifically give me is what got me into this mess in the first place.â
Jasonâs shoulders fell, âOh.â He rubbed his temples and nodded, âOkay, yeah. She mentioned a secret. I get it now.â
âGet what?â
Jason looked between Gina and Damian before explaining to Gina, âYou want to know why I was always too good at finding and fighting criminals?â Damian furrowed his brows while he wondered what Jason was thinking. Sure, Jason wasnât the smartest out of the group, but he knew how to keep a secret.
Gina hesitantly nodded as Damian watched Jason carefully, âJason, who exactly is this woman?â More importantly, Damian wondered what this woman meant to Jason Todd.
Jason could sense Damianâs spike in anxiety over a possible breach of information, but he figured Gina deserved some answers after all these years. Jason took a deep breath and began with something simple, âDamian, this is Gina. Gina, this is Damian. Damian is my youngest brother. Gina is someone who took care of me when I was away ten years back. Sheâs like family, but I never really talked about myself.â
Both nodded and continued to watch him like a hawk as he thought over his next words carefully. âIn our family, weâre taught to be nosy and cautious. If we donât know something about someone, it could be a liability to us. I trusted you and you answered every question I ever asked so I didnât feel the need to go snooping in your life, but Damianâs different. He doesnât feel comfortable until he knows all the information and thatâs not really his fault. Thatâs just how we were raised.â Jason placed a hand on Damianâs shoulder and gave it a comforting squeeze, âDamian probably uncovered something that they werenât ready to share with him yet, but donât be too hard on him. Thatâs just how we stay safe in this family.â
Gina bit her lip and frowned, âYou must have a lot of enemies then.â Neither denied the claim, so she continued to pry. âIs that why you left? You werenât safe?â Jason didnât respond, but he didnât have to. Gina looked between the two before pulling both into a hug. Jason and Damian seemed shocked for a moment, both unprepared for the openly affectionate grandmother. After processing the situation, Jason immediately reciprocated. However, Damian didnât know how to respond. He didnât know this woman well enough and what he did know made him nervous. Clearly most of whatever was going on here was for Jasonâs sake, yet she still kept a firm hold on him. Damian reluctantly hugged the woman back and, while heâd never admit it, he enjoyed it. âIâm sorry.â
âDonât be. This stuff can happen.â
âIt shouldnât happen to good kids though.â Jason bit his tongue to avoid correcting her. Gina pulled back and smiled at the two before she grabbed Damianâs face and looked it over. She tried to lighten the mood by teasing the poor boy, âI just realized something. You probably looked adorable ten years ago.â
While he didnât pull away, Damian did glare at the woman. âDoes this run in your family? Marinette did the same thing when she saw photos of me from a few years back.â
âBaby faces are cute.â
âThatâs a yes.â She rolled her eyes and released Damianâs face after a few moments. Jason couldnât help but be amused by his youngest brother dealing with normal issues. It made him feel like Damian wasnât too far gone in their unconventional lifestyle. It was surprising though, the Damian he remembers wouldnât have tolerated the condescending actions but the Damian he was currently with continued to carry a tame conversation without yelling or scolding the woman. Jason couldnât tell if this was Damian growing up or acting his age, but he was happy for him.
âGina?â
She looked up at Jason innocently despite her arms being restrained by Damian for trying to mess with his hair, âHm?â
âI think heâs right. We donât have to tell him much. We did our jobs; figure out whatâs going on and lighten their moods.â
She pulled back her hands, much to Damianâs relief, âWe had jobs?â
âYou know what I mean.â
Gina put a hand on her hip and looked around, âI guess youâre right.â She ran her fingers through her short hair and frowned, âNow where did that girl run off to?â
âI can ask. Give me a second.â Damian pulled out his phone and typed out a message to Dick, âYou should stay with us. Having an adult around might peer pressure Gabriel into behaving.â
âI doubt it.â Gina shrugged, âEvery time someone has talked about that man, he seemed almost untouchable.â
âWell, he wonât be for long. Especially not after Father is finished with him. He seems to be in a bad mood along with the rest of the ship.â
âThe rest of the ship? Everyone seems fine to me.â Damian looked away from his phone and looked around. Sure enough, the oppressive air surrounding them seemed to dissipate for the moment. Things seemed light, people looked happy and more energetic, and he didnât understand.
Jason seemed to have made the same observation after muttering, âWhat the hell?â
Damian quickly finished the message and put his phone away as he continued to survey the people around him. This ship has been plagued with bad energy and bad luck since this trip started, but right now everything seemed normal. Spirits were high, laughter could be heard, and this ship looked like a serene vacation getaway again. âIt wasnât like this before.â
âIt wasnât like this at all this morning either.â Jason could tell something changed, but he couldnât tell what. Neither boy could. âWhen did it start?â
âIâd have to look at the footage and â Max!â Damian cursed to himself as he pulled out his phone, âI completely forgot I was talking to Max!â
âThe smart kid from Marinetteâs class? What about him?â
âHeâs been helping me withââ Damian suddenly looked up and glued his eyes onto Gina. She seemed confused and, despite Jasonâs trust in the woman, he couldnât help but be protective with information. ââ something. Look, I have to go. Iâll forward you Dickâs message, okay?â He waved to Gina, âThank you for taking care of my brother.â
âThank you for taking care of my granddaughter.â
âI donât think-â
Gina put her hand up, interrupting Damian and silencing him with one motion. She said, âI know you donât want any information, but I doubt this is news to you if your family is as perceptive and protective as Jason says you are. Marinette really cares about you, so that means you did something right. You werenât terrible to her, otherwise, she wouldnât have given you the time of day. Sheâs a good judge of character. A bit naĂŻve, but still sees the good in people. She sees something in you, which means you probably helped her in a lot of ways too.â She waved, âI hope you guys at least stay friends after this. I donât want family dinners to be awkward when Jason brings you around for visits! Okay?â
Damian licked his lips and nodded at the older woman. He knew everything she said was true; most of these things could be figured out after spending 20 minutes with the girl. Still, hearing it from her grandmother felt different. Felt real in a way. Damian became content with having someone outside of the friend group remind him that Marinette didnât hate him. âOkay.â
âGood. Tell Max I said hi. Jason and I have to go spy on some rich people now.â Damian rolled his eyes and walked away, returning to his previous agenda while the other two stood together in silence for a moment.
Once Damian was out of earshot, Jason said, âYou know, weâve been trying to tell him that since the fight happened and we got nowhere. It was probably good for him to hear it from someone off the ship.â
âYoung love can be really harsh. You have to be gentle with it sometimes.â
âSays the woman who threw a helmet at his head.â
âI said sometimes. I see youâre still not very good at listening.â
Jason cupped his ear and leaned in, âIâm sorry, I couldnât hear you. It seems like my hearing is going away. Old age and stuff. You know how it is.â
Gina rolled her eyes and playfully smacked his chest, âCome on. I only have a few more hours before I have to go again.â
âYeah, yeah. Letâs go.â
âExcuse me!â The two turned and noticed a few things about the person. This person was a short old man, an odd choice of clothing made him look both suspicious and inconspicuous. The jacket over his red Hawaiian shirt and a clearly fake mustache tied the look together in a way that Jason couldnât believe. He carried with him a small, mobile drink cooler. Jason couldâve laughed but the old man asked, âBefore you go, I was hoping you could help me find the suites for important guests. Iâm looking for the girl who won the contest.â
Meanwhile, the girl in question was biting her nails as she and three others stalked two men on a computer screen. âTim, raise the volume.â
âItâs up, Marinette. I donât know what you want me to do, they arenât the yelling type.â
âThatâs a lie. Bruce would absolutely yell at an asshole who deserves it and Gabriel seems the like the type who would when pushed.â
âI wonât be able to hear either of them if you all donât quiet down!â Dick, Tim, and Marinette all froze for a moment, caught off guard by Adrien yelling. They all stared at him for a moment, shock clear on their faces as Adrien continued to glare at them. The three looked to their feet and mumbled their apologies. Adrien shook his head and took the laptop off of Marinetteâs lap, âIâm putting in headphones.â
âBut-â
âMarinette, if you say âbut I canât hearâ I will actually throw this laptop into the ocean.â
âPlease donât. Thatâs mine.â Tim watched as Adrien plugged in some earbuds and then handed him one. Tim hesitantly took it, much to the dismay of Marinette and Dick. They watched with pure envy as both boys listened closely to the conversation between the two patriarchs. âOkay, so far itâs still on the mundane stuff. The boat, business, whatever.â
Dick asked, âWhat else is going on?â
âOh, here we go.â Tim and Adrien did their best to listen closely and by the looks on their faces, Dick and Marinette wondered if how much damage control they needed.
The audio was softer than he wouldâve liked, but he could hear Gabriel make an offhand comment. âYour sons seem eccentric.â
Bruce nodded and took a sip of his water, âYes. Theyâre all very spirited, even more so when it concerns their interests or friends.â
Gabriel continued, âIâve noticed.â Gabriel seemed to look around the den. Tim noticed that Bruce took him to one of the smaller ones, âInteresting dĂ©cor.â
âHow so?â
âThese ships.â Gabriel walked over and ran his finger across one of the bottles, âSeems to be a theme.â
âThe captain has a fondness for the ships. His most prized ones are in his private den.â
âOf course.â Adrien didnât know how to feel about this. He didnât know if his father was tiptoeing around Bruce or if his Father was planning something. At least with the prior it meant he had a better chance of staying on the ship, âAs I was saying, your sons, as spirited as they may be, seem to have crossed the line.â
âPlease continue. If my boys did step out of line, I would like to know.â
âGlad to hear it.â Gabriel took a sip from his own glass, âYour sons seem to have some tainted view of me in their head. I came here to check up on and retrieve my son after receiving some concerning information about his emotional state. Yet, I get met with aggression and backlash from three of your sons.â
âThree?â
âDamian, Richard, and Timothy.â
âInteresting.â
âThey seemed to convince my son that leaving with me is something detrimental and now he is resisting. Based on my knowledge thus far, I can only assume it is from your sonsâ influence.â Gabriel speculated, âI can only assume Adrienâs mental and emotional state is related to their influence as well.â
âTim, what are they saying?â
Tim shushed him and heard Bruce comment, âFair deduction based on the information given to you. Would you like me to tell you everything that I know?â Gabriel didnât miss a beat and motioned for him to elaborate. âIâve gotten the opportunity to meet and get to know your son, both when they first boarded and recently in the past week whenever Iâm not in a meeting. Gabriel, I can honestly say that your son is a very remarkable young man.â
Tim felt Adrien grab onto his arm and squeeze as he struggled to maintain composure, âOh?â
âYes. Adrien is bright, athletic, and well-mannered. In your words, Adrien can also be very âspiritedâ. However, heâs been a good influence on my sons. He acts as a mediator, which can be a good and a bad thing.â
âI beg to differ.â
âI donât mean to offend you, but I donât remember Adrien ever mentioning you contacting him after Akuma attacks or even just to check-in.â Tim and Adrien could feel the air shift through the monitor and Gabriel hummed. âMr. Agreste, Iâve never had to worry about your son. He has a good heart and good judgment, but he has his faults.â
âDo tell.â
âHeâs impulsive and emotional. He sees the best in others but fails to consider their faults as well. This causes unnecessary pain and disappointment.â
âAdrienâs always been like that.â
âAdrien wouldnât be if he socialized more.â
Silence echoed in the room as Gabriel processed Bruceâs statement, âWhat are you implying?â
âMr. Agreste, itâs come to my attention that Adrien wasnât able to be around other kids his own age until high school. His one friend, Chloe Bourgeois, is hardly enough to develop emotionally and socially to a healthy and appropriate degree.â
âI didnât come here to talk about child psychology-â
âBut you clearly need to when regarding your son.â Bruce calmly continued, âNo one is perfect, especially in regards to parenting. As youâve experienced, Iâm not exactly perfect either and while I do not condone their aggressive behavior I do agree with their point.â
âAnd that point is?â
âAdrien would benefit more from staying on the ship than going home.â Adrienâs nails threatened to dig into Timâs arm and draw blood, but he continued to do his best to put on a poker face. Tim could tell he probably didnât realize what he was doing. âGabriel-â
âWith all due respect, Mr. Wayne, Iâm losing my patience.â
âLittle patience is a terrible trait for a businessman.â
âOh, Iâve been quite patient. Iâve been patient when being barked at by your sons, when I waited for you to leave your meetings, and now while Iâm being lectured about my parenting style.â
âMr. Agreste, your son has opened up quite a lot since boarding. He seems to be comfortable being himself around his friends and my sons. Yes, he is hitting a rough patch with some of his friends, but thatâs to be expected. Friends fight. Children fight. We need to let them settle it on their own. Youâve taught your son well and he has a good group surrounding him I believe theyâll be okay if we simply left them alone.â
Gabriel stressed, âWhile I am glad you enjoy my sonâs company, you are not his father.â
âI never said I was.â
âPlease understand that while Gotham has their own villains, the ones in Paris are all emotionally charged. His mental and emotional well-being are my highest priorities to keep him safe.â
âAs it should be, but isolating him from the world and keeping him locked up is not going to have the effect you think it will.â
âHeâs fine.â
âIs he? Gabriel-â
âDo not call me that.â
âYou do realize that isolating him is depriving him of a basic human need.â
âAnd what, Bruce, might that be?â
âConnection. Interaction. We are social beings, Mr. Agreste. Your son is incredible at making connections with others. Why would you put him in a cage when he clearly thrives outside of one?â
âAdrien!â The group looked up from the laptop and noticed Chloe, Nino, and Alya rushing over. Adrien handed the laptop completely to Tim and stood up. He barely made it a few steps forward when Chloe tackled him to the ground with Nino and Alya trailing behind. âWhen I heard Gabriel boarded and that he was looking for you I forced our group to turn back.â
âChloe, you canât just-â
âTrust me, it was a small group. Me, Nino, Chloe, Lila, and Nathaniel. Nathaniel forgot his wallet anyway so it was actually a lucky break.â
âAnd Lila?â
âWho cares?â
Adrienâs face seemed to twist in disbelief, âShe didnât put up a fight?â
Nino shook his head, âAs soon as she overheard us talking about you and your pops, she said sheâd come.â
âThen why isnât she here with you guys to see Adrien?â Adrien and Dick seemed to be on the same wavelength at that moment and both turned to Tim. âWhere is-â
âDonât talk to me. Iâm trying to listen and theyâre getting pretty heated.â
âWho?â
âMy Father and Bruce.â
Alya scrambled to get up and immediately shoved Marinette away to sit next to Tim. âHey!â
âHush!â She looked at the monitor and grabbed that dangling earbud. âWhatâd I miss?â
âIâm his father. Keeping my son here on this ship without my permission is kidnapping.â
âYou signed a form that proves you gave him permission to stay on this ship until the end of the trip. If Adrien says he wants to stay, then itâs my job to honor the wishes of a passenger on my ship.â
âYou say that as if you were the captain.â
âWorse. The owner.â Bruce straightened out his jacket and leaned towards Gabriel, âI understand that you want to keep him close, but you will only suffocate him.â
âHeâs fine.â
âHeâs not.â
âHe is and he will continue to be so once heâs back in Paris!â Tim gulped, knowing that as soon as someone finally raised their voice it could become a screaming match.
âHeâs fifteen, Gab-â
âAddress me as Mr. Agreste or not at all.â
âAdrien, how are you feeling? Do you need me to go in there and yell at him?â
Nino helped Adrien sit up and gave him a side hug, âSerious offer, dude. She was fired up on the way back.â
âOh really?â Adrien looked at the girl still laying on his legs from the fall and asked, âWhat were you going to do?â
Chloe felt her cheeks heat up as she quickly sat up and straightened herself out, âWell-â
âWell?â
âYou know that your father has a soft spot for me anyway.â
âOf course.â
âBut I can be incredibly persuasive when necessary.â
âObviously.â
âSo heâd be ridiculous to let you leave after Iâm through with him.â Chloe crossed her arms and continued to assert her dominance, âAfter all, I am the mayorâs daughter. Plus, Iâm the great Audrey Bourgeoisâ daughter. No one gives me enough credit for that.â The faint hint of pink lingered on her cheeks as she waited for a response. Adrien chuckled before looking to his feet and sighing. This immediately caught Chloeâs attention, âHey, you okay?â
Adrien couldnât help but falter, âI donât know.â
Alya flailed her hand around, successfully gaining their attention. âHey, does anyone else know your fatherâs here?â
Adrien shook his head, âNo. Why?â
âHis assistant just came in and said someone was here to see him.â
âWhat?â Chloe helped Adrien up and soon there were six people crowded over a laptop. Alya handed the earbud to Adrien.
âIs this really the right time to bring someone into this conversation?â
âBring them in, Nathalie.â Nathalie nodded and walked away off-screen and soon returned with a familiar face. âMiss Rossi.â
âMr. Agreste.â It was almost comedic, the sounds of six people screeching were even heard faintly through the footage and was acknowledged by Bruce, Nathalie, and Lila. âWhat was-â
âMiss Rossi was the one who warned me that Adrien wasnât having the best time anymore.â
Bruce pressed, âMiss Rossi? Why is she in contact with you?â
âIâve been a family friend with the Agrestes for a while now. I really care about Adrien, so I give his assistant updates from time to time when I feel that Adrienâs well-being is in jeopardy.â
âWhat exactly is in jeopardy?â
Lila smirked and walked around the room, looking and touching most of the dĂ©cor while she pondered over her words. âYou see, I never really liked Adrienâs friend group. I always thought theyâd bring him down somehow.â She trailed off and sighed, âAdrien was doing fine before. Now, he seems depressed and I know for a fact itâs his friendsâ fault.â She spun around and frowned, âSpecifically, itâs Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Damian Wayneâs fault.â
Gabriel frowned, âSo not only has one of his classmates hurt him but also one of your sons. The one that threatened me, I might add.â
âI seem to recall saying that arguments are normal among friends.â
Lila shook her head, âAdrien doesnât argue. I should know, weâre very close.â She walked to Gabrielâs side and held her head high as she declared, âGetting him away from all these toxic people would be good for him. He needs to get away from Marinette especially. Donât you know she was almost expelled from the school?â
Bruce countered, âDonât you know that was on false allegations? False allegations, I might add, you fabricated.â
Lila faltered in her stance and frowned, âHow did you-â
Bruce shrugged, âShe was the winner of my contest; I had to do a very detailed background check. My company is very cautious and I will warn you that we find everything.â
Gabriel countered, âMarinette has always been someone on my radar. Sheâs won a contest of mine. Sheâs also been engaged with my son since he started school. In my opinion, I figured she was just an admirer but Lila brought some things to my attention.â
Lila elaborated, âSheâs tried to sneak into their manor multiple times, sheâs stolen a few of his things, and sheâs just been an overbearing super fan. It was cute at first, but after I found her outside the manor walls after failing to climb over them I thought she was nuts.â
Bruce hummed, âThis was when she was-â
âThirteen.â
âHas she continued this behavior?â
Lila shook her head, âNo, luckily. In fact, Marinette and Adrien got into an argument before coming here. Adrien obviously cares about her and what she thinks and she stops talking to him? Argues with him? Sheâs not good enough to be around him and the fact that his other friends support her means they arenât good enough either.â
âAnd I suppose you are?â
âIâm not the one whoâs causing him to lock himself up in his room.â
Gabriel shook his head and stated, âWeâre done here. Iâm taking him home whether he likes it or not.â
âGabriel-â
âI said stop calling me that!â Lila stepped back and Gabriel clenched his fist, âHeâs coming home!â
Bruce stood up and raised his voice, âI told my sons Iâd talk to you.â
âI donât care about what your sons have to say.â
âI think you should.â Bruce pulled out his phone and began showing him pictures, âThis girl is good at exaggerating the negative. They got past that initial argument fairly quickly and this recent one will pass as well. They care deeply for each other and these pictures prove that your son enjoys spending time with them. With Marinette especially! Just because they arenât having a picture-perfect friendship doesnât mean theyâre âtoxicâ?â Bruce turned to Lila and elaborated, âToxic people will dictate who their friends can and cannot talk to. Toxic people will monopolize their time. Toxic people will not take into consideration what their friend is feeling. I can say for a fact that Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Alya CĂ©saire, Nino Lahiffe, and Chloe Bourgeois are all very good friends to Adrien.â
Before Lila could counter Gabriel said, âWhere did you take these?â
âI didnât. His friends and my sons sent these to me. Like I said before, heâs very good at making connections.â Bruce walked over and placed a hand on Gabrielâs shoulder, âHeâll be fine. I promise you that if he ever decides he wants to go home that Iâll pay for it myself and get him on the very next flight. For now, give him a bit of freedom. Heâll appreciate it.â
The silence in the room was deafening as the two men stared at each other. Tim and Adrien tuned out all their friendsâ questions to try and anticipate Gabrielâs next move. Adrien was vibrating from the anxiety when Gabriel shook off Bruceâs arm and walked out of the den. No words exchanged, just the sound of a door closing behind him. Nathalie quickly followed him out of the room, but Bruce blocked Lila from leaving. âWhat?â
âYou seem to have a lot of complaints against a girl who won you a free cruise trip. She spoke highly of you in the paper as well.â
Lila crossed her arms, âSo?â
âWhat do you have against her? Your animosity towards her is clear.â
âShe calls me a liar and a manipulator. Sheâs even cornered me in the bathroom once and demanded I âtell the truth and stop lyingâ. She hates me and sheâs always hated me since day one.â
âSo are you lying?â Before she could respond, Bruce added, âRemember, if I decide to look into this I will find everything. Every white lie and every misstep, Iâll have it in a neat report on my desk by tomorrow.â
Lila bit her lip and crossed her arms, âI feel threatened.â
Bruce stepped aside and motioned towards the door, âHave a good day Miss Rossi.â Lila slowly walked out of the room and hearing the door click behind her invited an even greater overbearing aura. Bruce turned to the camera, âI talked to him, but heâs right. Gabrielâs still his father. Tell Adrien I hope he stays with us.â Tim and Adrien both nodded, forgetting he couldnât see them and closed the laptop.
âSo what happened? Whatâd Lila say?â
âForget Lila, what did Gabriel say?â
âAdrien?â Adrien turned to Chloe and she asked, âAre you okay?â
Adrien looked between her and the closed laptop before confessing, âI donât know.â
Dick turned to Tim, âWhatâd he say?â
Tim shook his head, âHe didnât say anything.â
âWhat?â
âHe didnât say anything.â
Adrien rubbed his eyes and mumbled, âSomethingâs not right.â
âWhy do you say that?â
âMy father isnât the type to just walk away like that. He always has the last word.â Adrien bit his lip and ran his fingers through his hair, âHeâs mad.â He handed Tim the laptop and took out his earbud, âI have to find him. Iâm just going to go-â
âAdrien, no! You heard Bruce-â
âOh, I heard him.â Tim watched as Adrien paced back and forth in front of him, âYou know, I wasnât expecting to be analyzed like that.â
Timâs shoulders fell and a mix of feelings churned in his stomach. It was like watching your therapist read off everything that was wrong about you, it was violating and you feel exposed. âI know. I didnât think heâd say all of that.â
âTim, what are you guys talking about?â Dick looked between the two, âCome on. Talk to us. What are you upset about, Adrien?â
âApparently, thereâs a lot of things I could be upset about according to Bruce.â Tim winched while Adrien continued to trudge through his emotions, âWhat am I supposed to do with that information? What am I supposed to do now?â He growled and grabbed his head, âWhy am I so mad? Shouldnât I be sad or freaking out? Whatâs happening?â
âAdrien-â
Adrien turned around and snapped, âWhat? What do you want, Marinette?â Both seemed to be taken aback by the sudden show of aggression. Marinette retreated and moved behind Alya while Adrien debated with himself. The air shifted to one full of tension. Migraines could be felt forming in the back of everyoneâs heads as they tried to figure out their next move.
Dick walked over to Adrien and patted him on the back, âLetâs get some air.â
âI didnât-â
âI know.â Chloe jogged up to his side and glared at Dick, âHey, hey, you can come. Put away those daggers.â She seemed to relax, but Dick watched her hesitate to reach out to Adrien. Her hand hovered over his arm while she debated latching on. Whether Adrien intentionally did it or not, he moved closer to her and closed the gap. Chloe latched on and stayed close as they walked out the door.
Alya nudged Tim once Adrien was out of earshot, âTell us what happened. Whatâd they say?â
âI donât think I should say anything.â Tim stood up and began walking towards his room, âIâm going to go put this away.â
âIâll go with you.â
âMarinette, itâd probably be better if you just stayed here for now. Just go find your grandma or something.â Tim didnât miss the hurt expression on Marinetteâs face, but he wanted to just leave. It was a gut feeling he couldnât explain, but he figured he just felt guilty. He didnât mean to put Adrien in that position. Tim rubbed his temples and mumbled to himself, âWhat is going on?â
Alya looked back to Marinette and rubbed her back, âOkay. Iâve been avoiding asking you this, but now I really have to know. Why is Adrien so mad at you?â Marinette felt her throat close up and she hugged herself. Alya grabbed Marinette by the shoulders and shook her a bit before demanding, âMarinette, you have to tell us. I canât help you if you donât tell us. Adrien wonât talk and from what I hear from Nino, neither will Damian.â
Nino nodded and sat beside Marinette, âI want my best friend back. I want our vacation back. We were having a good time until this happened.â Marinette could feel her mouth opening and closing, but no words came out. Nino felt frustrated and while he didnât mean to, he snapped at the girl. âMarinette, talk!â
Alyaâs eyes searched for something, anything, she could work with. Marinetteâs eyes gave it away, âWhat are you so afraid of?â
âI think I have an idea.â The three looked back to see Jason, Gina, and an old man walking with them. Alya looked back to Marinette and saw that she looked as pale as a ghost. The old man spoke calmly while addressing the group, âMarinette, maybe we should talk?â
Jason looked between the two before stepping in the old manâs line of sight, âLook, Marinette probably should go to her room and rest. She doesnât look-â
âJason.â Marinette released herself from Alyaâs grip and grabbed his arm, âNo! No. Heâs right.â She straightened herself out and nodded, âLetâs talk.â
Gina couldnât help but ask, âWho is this man?â
âHis name is Fu and heâs helped me out a few times. Heâs a friend.â While her words were kind, Marinetteâs face was full of ambivalence. âWe have a lot to catch up on.â
âI suppose we do. Itâs been a while.â He held his hand out to her and Marinette took it, âItâll only be a minute and then sheâs all yours.â
Marinette looked at her family and friends and did her best to be reassuring, âItâs okay. Iâll be back.â
âMarinette?â Alya took a deep breath before reminding her, âYou still have to tell us when you get back.â Marinette didnât respond, instead she looked to her feet and frowned before walking away with Fu.
Jason turned back to Alya and asked, âWhat was that about?â
Alya shook her head and rubbed her temples, leaning onto Nino for support as she gathered her thoughts. âI hate to say it, but Iâm starting to get fed up.â She admitted, âIf she would just tell us what all this is about then we could help! Why is that so hard for her?â
âBecause itâs a secret.â Alya looked to Gina who continued to elaborate, âYou might be her best friend, but everyone has their secrets. This secret in particular is what started this fight.â
Before Alya could respond, Nino interrupted, âThat sounds right. Adrien always tells me things, but not this time. Do we know what the secret is?â
âNo, but Damian does which is what started this whole thing.â
âWho told him?â
âHe just figured it out.â Jason scratched his chin and looked bored as he addressed Alya, âConsidering where we come from, are you really surprised?â Alya thought for a moment before realizing he was talking about his work back in Gotham. She shook her head and he tapped his temple, âExactly. Adrien didnât know Damian knew too and now weâre here.â He grumbled, âIf they would just talk-â
âThatâs the thing though!â Alya was fuming with frustration, âShe usually would! He usually would! Both of them talk about their feelings! Theyâd wouldnât just ignore each other like this!â Alya was close to pulling out her hair, âI feel like weâre all losing our minds.â
âNow I know what you mean by bad mood.â The group turned to Gina as she continued to think out loud, âI feel like I want to throw up all of a sudden.â
âYou and everyone else on this ship.â A man dressed in a disheveled uniform walked up, âSorry, but this tripâs gone to hell.â
âAnd you are?â
âCharles.â He walked around the four, analyzing them the same way they analyzed him. Charles scoffed before shrugging, âWhat? Not my fault.â
âProbably not, but youâre the one barging into a strangerâs conversation.â
âFair enough.â He straightened himself out and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, âI think you guys already know this, but the crew hates you guys.â
Alya rolled her eyes, âI know, Marinette told me you guys think weâre the reason the Akumas are coming.â
âWord spreads fast.â
âDo you believe it?â Charles looked at Nino confused before he explained, âThe rumors. Do you believe the rumors?â
Charles thought for a second before shaking his head, âNo, but only because I like your class president.â
âMarinette?â
âYeah. Sheâs been nice so far and I doubt she wants us dead.â Charles took out a cigarette from his back pocket.
Alya couldnât help but comment, âThose things kill, you know?â
âYeah, I know. Iâve been clean for three months, but this trip has me so stressed out.â He looked at Jason and asked, âYou got a lighter?â
Jasonâs shoulders fell before tossing him one, âDo us a favor and go outside. I want to keep my streak going.â
Charles nodded and patted him on the back while walking towards the deck, âMore power to you.â Charles paused for a moment and turned back to the group, âHey, how do they even get here?â
âHow who gets here?â
âThe supers. Your heroes are from Paris, right? And Batman should be in Gotham. How do you think they get here?â
Gina hummed and admitted, âI want to know that too.â
Jason, Nino, and Alya all looked at each other for a moment before Nino shrugged, âI donât know. Ladybug and Cat Noir are magic, so maybe that helps. I donât know about Batman though.â
Alya nodded, âBatman and his crew always seem to find a way to show up where theyâre needed.â
âYeah, in Gotham but weâre on a boat halfway around the world.â The upper floors started to get a bit more rowdy, but Charles ignored the noise to continue his train of thought. âI mean, why this ship?â
Alya pinched the bridge of her nose and growled, âI donât know what you want me to tell you! I donât know! I donât know why the Akumas are here. I donât know how Ladybug and Cat Noir are here. I donât know how Batman, Nightwing, or any of them get here. I donât know!â
âI know.â Everyoneâs head snapped to Jason as he chuckled to himself. The commotion up above was getting closer, but they continued to wait for his answer. âDonât let anyone else know about this okay?â Charles nodded and the mischievous look in Jasonâs eye told Alya that this was going to be good. âSo you know how Bruce owns the ship, right?â
âYeah.â
âAnd Bruce is dedicated to making Gotham the best it can be.â Jason paused to suppress another laugh and did his best to keep a straight face while he lied through his teeth, âOkay. As Bruceâs kid, I really shouldnât be saying this but him and Batman will meet up and talk about improving Gotham.â
âReally?â
âYeah, yeah, they met through Commissioner Gordon. Anyway, these visits got more frequent and wellâŠâ His voice trailed off and Jason bit his lip as he waved his hands around. It was a few seconds before he added, âYou know? So if Bruce is on this ship and heâs in trouble, Iâm pretty sure Batman would come running.â
It took a few moments for everyone to catch onto the implications before everyone gasped and Charles, in disbelief, yelled, âNo!â
Jason threw his hands up and shrugged, âI mean I donât judge the guy. Itâs whatever! But thatâs probably why Batman and his teamâs around. Just saying.â Alya did her best to try and hold down the laughter threatening to ruin this beautiful tall tale and one look at Nino told her he was doing the same. She just did her best to focus on the noise upstairs. There was some commotion, but she couldnât figure out if it was just the guest getting rowdy or not. No one screamed yet, so she figured it was safe.
âYouâre messing with me, right?â
âI mean, think about it. Both have the same interests. Both like to keep to themselves. I mean, that whole playboy thing could be him, you know, pretending or something.â
Charlesâ brain seemed to be filled with incredible scenarios and suddenly his face flushed a bright red. âOh my god.â He ran his fingers through his hair and he felt like he just uncovered a giant conspiracy. âOh my god!â
Jason bit his lip and nodded, âYou still want that cigarette?â
Charles looked at the item in his hands before smiling and throwing it in a nearby trashcan. âNo, I guess not. That got my mind off things.â
Jason returned the smile and opened his mouth to respond before someone screamed in the background. This time, it was fairly close. Everyone ran to the nearest staircase and called up, âHey! Everyone okay?â The sounds seemed to stop and the sounds of the creaking ship echoed in their ears. Jason called up one more time, âHey! Whatâs happening up there?â
A few moments passed and the group started to wonder if they heard a scream at all before a book flew down the steps. Charles disappeared in a momentary black haze once the book hit his chest before flying back up and returning to a man wearing a black dress suit with white vertical stripes. His skin was a pale purple as he looked at the book and scowled.
Jason gathered the group and pushed them away from the stairs. âRun! Go find-â
Alya watched her friend get sucked into the book before returning to the Akuma. She pulled out her phone and started recording before Nino started pulling her arm, âAlya, letâs go!â
âI have to record so Ladybug knows we need her!â
âLadybug?â The two turned to face the Akuma. He repeated himself, âLadybug and Cat Noir? Where are they?â
Gina ran in between the Akuma and the two teens, âGet away from them!â She looked back and called over her shoulder, âRun! Signal Ladybug and run!â
Nino quickly pulled Alya to her feet and pulled her away towards the front of the ship. Alya looked back, pointing the phoneâs camera towards the action. She didnât mean to see the fear on Ginaâs face as the Akuma sucked her into his book as well. She gulped and turned the camera to face her, âLadybug! Cat Noir! We need you! We need you n-â
âAlya!â Before Nino could react, he felt something wrap around his torso and suddenly he was pulled back. The quick motion had him floored, landing roughly on his back before rolling for a bit. He groaned for a bit before feeling someone picking him up off the ground. âWhat-â
âNino, I need you to move! Now!â The bindings around his torso made him think it was Ladybug for a moment before realizing a few things. The voice was different and this wasnât string, it was rope. He forced himself to focus on the person standing over him, âNino!â
As the boy pulled him up, Nino analyzed the costume. The bright colors and the bright âRâ on his chest helped him put two and two together, âRobin?â He nodded and Nino chuckled as they continued to flee. He couldnât help but admit, âYou know, I was wondering if you would ever show up.â
âYou and everyone else, now letâs go!â Robin could practically feel Nino grinning beside him as they ran further away. Despite knowing the Akuma would catch up to them, Robin knew his presence would alert everyone in his family. He came on the boat to get away from the suit and he managed to do it thus far, but after what he saw on the monitors something in his gut told him he should intervene this time around. âMax, Markov, whereâs the Akuma now?â
The earpiece filled with some static before Maxâs voice was finally heard, âHe hung back and picked up Alyaâs phone. He wants Ladybug and Cat Noir to show up to take their miraculous.â
Markov jumped in and the whirring of his propeller could be heard in the background. âThis is very different from all the other Akumas! None of them have asked specifically for the miraculous so far!â
âDo you think itâs because heâs from Paris? He knows the deal?â
âI donât know. Itâs that or Hawk Moth has finally spoken to one of his Akuma.â
âMax, I need you to warn Marinette, Father, and Tim that the Akuma is here. Tell my family that Robin showed up. Theyâll get here quickly.â
âAnd Marinette?â
Robin frowned and looked at Nino before confessing, âTell her that the Akuma got Adrien and the others.â
Nino felt sick.
*******************************************************************************************
Question: Should I start posting my Maribat Hunger Games AU on Tumblr as well?
Let me know alongside thoughts on the chapter!
Thank you for being patient and enjoying the lastest chapter of Seabourne Burnouts!
Tag List (Bitch I have a tag list whAT!?!?!):
@maribat-archive @ozmav @thornangelic727@imfreakingmagical@constancetruggle @chloe-bourgeois-is-big-gay@someone-ev  @zazzlejazzle @tinybrie @mewwitch @rhub4rb@saphiraazure2708 @never-neverland @unholykrow @slytherinhquinn @literallytryingmybestbutok @redscarlet95 @grimmhallow31 @fandomkitten9653 @myriad-of-passionate-pettiness @fanboy7794 @mystifiedgal @shizukiryuu @ vixen-uchiha @resignedcatservant @mystery-5-5 @miraculousl4dybug @blackcanary13 @origamieater @moonlitarchangels @mochinek0 @imfreakingmagical @you-will-never-know-how-i-think @derpingrainbow @unabashedbookworm @skyel0ve @northernbluetongue @cadencehood @sizzling-fairy-oil @crazylittlemunchkin @saphiraazure2708 @mysteriouslyswimmingfan-blo-blog @ginamarie1512 @kae690 @ivette0712 @zalladane @ellerahs @auradonfairy @worlds-tiniest-spook-pastry @scribblinggraveyard @nyctamaximoff @snow-swordswoman @maude-zarella @thebookwormfairy @melicmusicmagic @zalladane @ivette0712 @ginamarie1512  @bookreader20003 @silvergold-swirl @celestiacq @themcclan @amethyst-starr5 @tamoni112 @lunar-wolf-warrior @alexzandria-747 @nataladriana9 @moonlitarchangels @iglowinggemma28 @hunter-shyreen @mermaidofthelost @jessigurl-design @vgirl-10123 @lunar-wolf-warrior @casual-darkness @xxmadamjinxx @normal-piece-of-shit @tinyterror333 @romanoff-queen @schrodingers25 @alessialeone6997 @mindfulmagics @slytherin-heartthrob @da-tasuky @asianfrustration13 @eliza-bich @kuhakuanon @my-name-is-michell @theatreandcomicfreak @interobanginyourmom @starry-bi-sky @etheralentity @creator-josie @kurogaya913 @st0rmy-w1th1n @casual-darkness @vgirl-10123 @poshplumcot @thebookish3lf @queenmj10 @corabeth11 @goblinwhoships @ilovefluffbutsmutisalsogreat @violatiger8 @maribat-owns-my-ass @captainartsypants @deathofafangirl01
Let me know if I missed anyone and message me! Iâll be sure to see it then!
#Seabourne Burnouts#idea: maribat! on deck#maridami#maribat#damian x marinette#damien x marinette#fanfiction#au#miraculous x dc#dc x mlb
81 notes
·
View notes
Text
Moonlight Becomes You: Apocalypse Midnight Dance Party, Ch. 18
NozoEli, NicoMaki, Love Live/Love Live Sunshine, 1.7K, 18/?
Summary: Dates get arranged and Dia's quiet time gets interupted. Plus, roommate talk.
Chapter 18: Dating Prep
Nico arrived at her house, still muttering about how her morning with Maki had ended. Which was not productive. Or helping Nico get into a place where she could show up bright and Nico for the afternoon audition her agent had scheduled. Not enough time to cook her way out of this mood so Nico decided on her other option, and started cleaning. But there wasnât much to deal with. Sheâd left all the dishes at Makiâs. Maki probably didnât know how to run a dishwasher. Oh right, they probably had a housekeeper. How had Nico managed to land in the social circle of LAâs queer social elites, close enough to have Maki and Ohara Mari fighting over her pasta? And how had Maki managed to stay so pure? Makiâs angry-hurt, almost tearful, expression before she stormed toward the house kept digging into Nicoâs feelings. Nico sighed and reached for her phone.
N: Hey, Gorgeous. Take a nap and Nico will take you out for a dinner DATE after work (âż â„âżâ„)
No immediate response.
N: Maybe I can convince you this was a bad dream v(*'-^*)ïœ
M: Maybe â(ïŸïœïŸ)â
M: Youâd have to be SUPER convincing.
N: So, dinner? You and me. Us?
Lots of typing bubble...then a real response.
M: (^^)b
Nico could work with that. Now for a shower.
###
Eli glanced at her phone. A text from Nozomi.
N: Should I bring the chocolate cake to your house? (*ïœâœÂŽ)_æŠ
E: Only if you bring enough for Nico. She likes deconstructing recipes.
Eliâs phone pinged. She reached for it.
Nozomi sounded amused, âSo, you have a roommate on the premises. Are you still in the mood for LAâs best chocolate cake?â
âUh yeah.â Nozomi obviously didnât know Eli well enough yet as that was all Eli would be thinking about until she got a taste.
Eli knew there was no way she could feel Nozomi breathing in her ear, but it warmed up as Nozomi spoke. âYou sound eager. So shall I pick you up in an hour? Or are you busy?â
âNot busy, had a brunch with Kanan instead of rehearsal. She told me lots of stories about your friend Yoshiko. And she brought Ponchiki left over from âŠ
Eli paused. Nozomi didnât know about CRAAVI. Hanamaru had told her Yoshiko had a cryptid related reading group.
âTheir last reading group.â
Eli could almost hear the winking disbelief in Nozomiâs tone, âItâs an underground speakeasy, isnât it?â
Eli blinked. If Nozomi were actually going to press her onâŠ
âNever mind. Iâll keep grilling Hanamaru for information. I have other plans for you.â
âOh really?â
So much confidence from Nozomi; Eli liked that. âBesides, after you eat this cake, youâll tell me everything about you.â
Eli sighed. âProbably. But only if you promise not to freak.â
No hesitation on the other phone, âSure.â
Eli wondered if she should just blurt it out, well, say it calmly. Hey, I have really bad hair issues once a month. Hey, lately I seem to be more angry and bitey than usual. Hey, sometimes, I fetch. Hey, you smell REALLY good. Hey, my werewolf grandmother told me never to tell anyone until after we were married in the church and had children. How many do you want?
How do you start that conversation? Eli didnât. âGive me two hours. I need to do a few things.â
âWhatever the pretty lady needs. See you then.â
âWhatever the pretty lady needs.â Well, Eli decided, the best chocolate cake in LA wasnât a bad place to start.
### Dia was curled up in a blanket on the balcony, turned sideways in her chair, watching the ocean curl and uncurl. Tea was steaming next to her and everything was quiet for just a few moments. You was wrapped up in a hoodie, napping on a sofa. Mama was getting ready to meet Mom for dinner and maybe get the life Dia remembered back on track. Her grandmother was also sleeping after a night shift at the hospital. And Dia was missing her sister. She hadnât talked to Ruby in days. Being here in back-then Malibu, alone but surrounded by family that didnât recognize and familiar places that werenât the same was enough of a disconnect to keep her head aching. Maybe she should have stayed for the CAT scan. Dia picked up her tea. Lukewarm. Of course. Nothing was exactly the right place, person, or temperature. Dia chugged the now cloying mint medley and considered flinging the cup as far as she could. Instead Dia dropped it when a soft voice startled her.
âHey.â You was leaning against the house, fair hair sleep and wind tossed, bright blue eyes friendly.
âGood afternoon.â
âYeah, that too.â You leaned over the balcony, seeing where the cup had landed. âHope that wasnât a family heirloom. Didnât bounce.â
Dia gritted her teeth. âIt would have been fine if you hadnât arrived unannounced.â
You ducked her head slightly, eyes now burning with mischief, âShould I wear a bell?â
âAre you a cat?â Dia took a minute to look You up and down. No whiskers or ears. Could probably leap pretty far with those legs. Seemed like the lands on her feet type. âAnd even if you were, Iâm sure that would just turn into an even bigger distraction when you bounced all around the place and broke things.â
You dropped into the chair Dia had vacated, yawn stretching herself fully awake. âIâm probably more schnauzer than Siamese.â
Dia glared, then stepped to the railing, pointed straight down, and hissed, âThen fetch.â
You doubled over with laughter, Dia leaned back, crossed her arms, and rolled her eyes.
And then Maki crashed the party, looking tall and put together in loose gray plaid trousers, with an off the shoulder pink rose appliqued gray knit sweater. She had a black jacket swung over her arm. âHow are you feeling, Dia?â
âFine. Not much of a headache.â
âRemember anything about why youâre in LA, yet?â Makiâs question was gentle.
Dia shook her head, for fear of what she might say if she attempted to answer.
Maki sounded hesitant, âNico wants me to have dinner with her, butâŠâ
Dia smiled, âItâs okay. I donât want to be a burden, Nishikino-san. Youâre being very generous.â Diaâs chest constricted as she continued, her voice wavering, âYou donât even know me.â
âIâll take Dia down to the precinct I work with, after your Mom says itâs okay for her to drive around, and see if we can find out anything from fingerprints or facial recognition.â You offered.
Makiâs amethyst eyes, kind, held Diaâs, âIf thatâs what Dia wants to do.â
Dia jumped at the opportunity to get away from the beach house snowglobe, chunks of memories settling down around her after Yoshikoâs shaking, âThat sounds like a really good idea. Maybe somebody will have found my passport. We can talk to the embassy.â
Maki quirked an eyebrow, âThat sounds very efficient for post head injury behavior.â
Dia shrugged, âHabit.â
Maki chuckled, âAll right, well call me if you need anything. Mama will give you the keycode for the front door.â
âThank you, Nishikino-san.â Every time Dia bit back a Mama, this surreal fever dream got darker.
âCall me, Maki.â
âThank you, Ma...ki.â
You saluted, âIâll take good care of her, maâam.â
Maki just nodded before she stepped back inside. You immediately pulled on Diaâs borrowed sleeve, â She gives us the door code and she doesnât even like me. Are your parents always that trusting?â
Dia collapsed into the seat next to You, âMama is.â
âRich people privilege.â
Dia shook her head, âSadly no. Most rich people I know trust no one.â You was gifted with a gentle smile. âItâs that rare quality, true kindness. My sister has it too. They believe in people. Itâs amazing.â
âWhat about you? And Nico?â
âWe believe in them.â And ruin anyone who hurts them, Dia added to herself.
###
Eli, in a marled blue and white cowl knit sweater dress, was on her way out the door as Nico was on her way in.
âHey, Roomie!â Eli grinned, leaning against the kitchen island. âYour house tonight, if you want to stay in. All you can eat ice cream.â
Nico, with an adventurous glint Eli had never seen before, shook her head, âNah, Nico has a dinner date.â
âWith the feral DJ?â Eli didnât snarl. Progress.
âHer name is Maki.â Nico preened, âand Nico is going to treat her to the second tastiest pasta sauce in the world.â
Eli, her mood bubbly, scream faced, hands on her cheeks. âYouâre going to take her to Gianellisâ?. Werenât you at her mega million dollar mansion just last night? You think Gianellis is going to impress her? Our neighborhood pizza place?â
Not daunted, Nico threw off a grand bow. âNico will impress her.â An easy shrug as Nico adjusted the collar of her checked, flared shirt dress. Eli occasionally envied Nicoâs confidence. âPretty dress. Good choice, Eli. You off to rehearsal?â
Eli curtsied at the compliment. âNozomiâs taking me for âLAâs best chocolate cake.ââ To impress me, Eli added to herself.
âChocolate, huh. Let me know when you want me to best woman for you.â
âIt isnât a date.â Eli said it too fast, too loud.
Nicoâs eyebrow zoomed upright as Eliâs lie deflated between them and nervous and chatty Eli took over, âOkay, I donât know what it is. I might want it to be a date, but then what do I do about...and how do I tell her...how do you start that talk...and I just canât have three kids appear.â
Nicoâs expressions swirled until confused took over, âHuh?â
âNothing.â Eli shook herself, âJust some stuff my grandmother always said. Iâve been giving myself pep talks all day and,â Eli bopped her temple, âItâs confusing up here.â
Nico put her hands on Eliâs shoulders, pulling the taller woman closer, âJust go with your gut, Eli. If you trust Nozomi, TRUST her.â
âButâŠâ Eliâs eyes had the look they had when the power started blinking during a midnight thunderstorm.
âYou trusted Nico.â
âI trusted Nico.â Eli unclenched one pinkieâs worth of tension.
Nico nodded, encouragingly, like Eli was a small child repeating her abcâs. âNow trust Eli.â
Eli exhaled, âOkay.â
âGood.â Nico pulled Eli in for a hug, âNow get out there, Ayase. Weâre too good looking to have been single this long.â
âTitle of your sex tape.â Eli laughed and centered her skirt as Nico released her.
Nico winced, âDonât tell jokes. Just look pretty. And sanitize any toys.â
âNICO!â Eli shoved Nico back, but Nico was braced for that reaction and danced back, hands at her temple, wickedly grinning.
âDonât forget to Nico Nico Ni whenâŠâ
Eli bolted, slamming the door behind her.
A/N:Â May has seemed like a decade. How are you?
#NozoEli#NicoMaki#Nishikino Maki#Yazawa Nico#Ayase Eli#Tojo Nozomi#Kurosawa Dia#Watanabe You#werewolf#Apocalypse Midnight Dance
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
Once Upon Another Time
AU: In another time where the brothers Beaumont did not reach Cassandra in time, the waitress turned lady went back to New York to rebuild her old life. After finding an unexpected souvenir, she set off and joined her long lost family. Four years later, a newly divorced King of Cordonia arrives in New York in hopes of reuniting with his beloved. Instead of Cassandra, all he found was a postcard with the word Edgewater written on the back.
Hi! New series alert! So, this concept might be a little too over done, seeing as there are so many fics about this, but what the hell, Iâm adding my own two cents in. This is an AU with a bit of cross-over (TRR and D&D) elements mixed in, plus my own headcanons on TRR MCâs family. Constructive criticism is very much welcome. Grammatical mistakes are my own.
Thanks to @thequeennefertipiâ for betaing!
Disclaimer: I donât own the characters, Pixleberry has that privilege, title for both the series and the chapter titles, plus the epigraphs are from Sara Bareillesâ discography Â
Pairing: Liam x MCÂ
Warning: swearing
Words: 2755
Prologue: Manhattan
You can have ManhattanÂ
âCause I canât have you
 Cordonia International Airport, four years ago.
The room was too bright. All harsh fluorescent lights and bare white walls. Its image brings to mind a hospital rather than an airport. A woman was sitting on a chair waiting for a flight to New York. A few feet away, men wearing black suits were casually leaning against a pillar. To a casual observer, nothing was amiss, not that theyâd look around. Most of the people in that waiting area sat transfixed, either looking at some of the large TVs stationed around the area or else looking at their phones. It felt as though the whole room was standing still. It was, after all, the night that their crown prince was made the king.
For Cassandra Angeles, however, the world was spinning. It was barely an hour ago that she was escorted (with too much force) out of the Royal Palace and was ordered to go back to New York.
I left my flower on the bathroom counter, she thought, I should have taken it with me. Her gaze fell to the floor, eyes not seeing what was in front of her. Thoughts of what happened to the flower sheâd worn in her hair tumbled through her head; did they throw my flower out? Did he? Heâs probably too busy right now.Â
She remembered his shy smile, the way he carefully placed the flower in her hair, his sure hands helping her brush stray grass from her skirts, the way their cheeks had hurt from smiling too much. Those three words.
Cassandra breathed out a sigh. In the cool air-conditioned room, she felt numb.
A final thought lopped into the jumbled mess in her mind:
Did he really believe those photos?Â
An announcement blared from the speakers.
Cassie looked up as the PA announced her flight number. She could feel the stare of the two bodyguards standing a few feet away. With a sigh, she rose and took hold of her belongings. She took a deep breath, gripped her suitcase handle, and walked towards the boarding gate.
A moment later, the brothers Beaumont rushed to the waiting room only to be greeted by an empty seat and two burly bodyguards.
Back at the royal palace, the newly crowned King received a phone call. An hour later he set in motion a series of events he hoped would clear Cassandraâs name.Â
x
New York felt like a dream to Cassie. Surreal and hazy âround the edges. Not quite there. The city had always been home to her; now it felt unsteady. Home was somewhere else now. There had been moments when she felt that she was dreaming; that she would wake up and find herself back in her bed in Cordonia, Maxwell knocking on the door ready to drag her along to another social function.
After months and weeks spent in luxury, being back in her old life felt strange. It didnât quite fit. Bills she had ignored for months resurfaced. Huffy landlords had to be placated. The carefully ordered world she made for herself collapsing and leaving ruins in its wake.
Amid all this chaos, Daniel became a welcome refuge. Her old friend had offered her a place to stay and a shoulder to cry on. After seeing her red-rimmed eyes and her hastily packed bags, he had mercifully kept from asking questions.Â
In the weeks that followed her return, Cassandra would wait every day for Liam and the others to contact her. A week passed.
Then a month.
Nothing.
Cassandra had entertained the thought of contacting them herself, but every time she tried, her last sight of the ballroom would always flash in her mindâs eye. Her heart would clench and fingers would hesitate before sheâd put the thought away. In the back of her mind, a persistent whisper asked where is he now?
The start of the second month was when anger began to surface. Had they just discarded her? Was this all that she was now? A scandal to be buried and forgotten? Her stomach would roll and sheâd feel sick at the thought. Was Drake right all along?
The third month came and with it, was desperation and countless what-ifs. As Cassie tried to establish order once more, placing one foot in front of the other, they would dog her very steps and whisper doubts into her mind. Cassandra had taken to visiting her grandmotherâs grave when it got too much. Burying herself in the past just to escape a different set of memories.
It was after one of those visits when she received a phone call. Her heart jumped and her fingers shook. Could this be it? Her heart sank when she saw the caller id. It was from Daniel.
âHey, Danny.â
âCassie! You busy?â
âWas about to head back, actually. Why?â
âWellâŠâ Daniel paused, âa package came for you. Looks fancy.â
Her heart jump-started again. Cassandra stood still at the gate of the cemetery. She swallowed. âD -- did you see an address?â
âHmm? Oh yeah. Thatâs the thing. Itâs from the UK.â
Her eyebrows shot up. âThe what now?â
She can almost see him roll his eyes. âThe UK Cassie. Focus! Anyway, Iâm very curious and I got a shift in an hour, so donât open it until I get back!â
Cassandra rolled her eyes. âItâs my package dummy. I open it anytime I damn well please.â
âUgh. Youâre so British when you say that. But youâll tell me whatâs in it yeah?â
âYeah yeah. Got to go. Bye!â
x
The package was just a package. Cassie had expected some grand old box with how Daniel said it was fancy. The contents were rather typical. Two tins of cookies, or biscuits as her gran would insist back then, all of them Gran Ceceâs favourites, a well-knitted scarf, a nice woollen hat, an old postcard of some grand English manor and a letter.
The last one was strange.
The stationery was high end. Plain but elegant with clean blue lines and woven writing paper. A subtle scent wafted from it. Lavender. It was familiar, Cassandra mused, recalling instances in her childhood, (back when her parents were still there) when she saw similar papers clutched in her grandmotherâs hands. She had been fascinated by the pretty blue of the envelopes and had asked her Gran about them. Gran smiled, small and sad, and said they came from her sister. That had been the end of it.
It was only when she grew older, after the screams and the twisted metal and the smoke and the knock that changed everything, that she realized they werenât alone after all. Somewhere across the pond was family, and somewhere further east was her fatherâs whole past. On days when she got particularly lonely, she would daydream. Cassie had then decided that she would go and see the world. Meet her family wherever they are, her Gran Cece at her side. Then Gran got sick, Cassie got swamped in college and work and those dreams fell to the wayside, only to be revived by a pair of warm brown eyes and a trip to a small Mediterranean country.Â
After munching on some cookies, Cassie opened the letter. Who sends letters these days? She thought bemused. God, even the writing paperâs fancy.
My dearest Cassandra,
I know you might not remember me, and you might find it strange that I am only just contacting you after all these years. Iâm terribly sorry about that. Your grandmother might have mentioned me from time to time, but if she hasnât, then let me introduce myself to you now. My name is Clara Sinclaire-Harper and Iâm your grandmotherâs sister.Â
Iâm sure you have questions. Iâll be more than happy to answer them although if you also want nothing to do with me and your grandmotherâs past then I understand. The reason Iâm writing to you now is to extend an invitation to you. Iâve heard of the unfortunate happenings a few months ago in Cordonia. My dear girl, Iâm not here to bring you criticism or anything of that sort. What Iâm offering you is an escape from that unfortunate incident. Should you wish it, you are more than welcome to Edgewater, our familyâs estate here in England.Â
You are my blood and our family has been separated long enough. I understand if you are reluctant to trust a letter sent to you by some stranger. If you want to talk or to simply ask questions, attached to this letter is my personal contact information. Iâll be eagerly awaiting your reply.
Sincerely,
Aunt Clara
x
Cassie was still sat on the couch, cookie crumbs on her lap when Daniel came back from his shift.
âPlease tell me you havenât been stuck in that position for hours.â
 Cassandra stirred. âHhmm?â
âEarth to Cassie!â Daniel said over the sound of cupboards opening. âItâs my turn to cook tonight. Whatâre you in the mood for?â
âOh. Uh. You pick Danny. I think Iâm gonna lie down for a bit.â Cassie said preparing to get up.
âNuh-uh sister. Sit the fuck down.â He makes his way to the couch. âWhatâs wrong?â
Cassie handed him the letter and looked out the window. She watched from the corner of her eye as Danielâs mouth dropped in shock.
âHoly shit.â
âTell me âbout it.â
âDid you know anything about this?â
âKinda? I mean, I sorta knew we had family across the pond. And I think she helped with the funeral expenses back then, plus youâve met Gran soâŠâ she shrugged, âI guess I shouldnât be surprised?â
âBut where has she been all these years?â
âIn England you dummy,â Cassie said while rolling her eyes.
âPft. You know what I mean.â
âI donât know. Should I ask her that? Itâs not too rude is it?â
âSheâs practically inviting you to ask! Plus she owes you some kind of explanation. Grandma Cece died two years ago, where was she then?â he paused. âAre you gonna call her?â
Cassie sighed. âI mean, I gotta right? After dinner though. I need food to face this.â
x
It took two rings before she answered.
âYouâve reached the private line of Her Lady Harper, Countess of Edgewater. May I take a message?â
âOh, um,â Cassie paused her lady? Countess? What the actual fuck? Silently she scrambled for the etiquette lessons that Bertrand dictated. After taking a deep breath she continued. âThis is Cassandra Angeles. The erm, Countess is expecting me.â The last part sounded like a question. Cassie cringed.
âOh, of course! Please hold for a moment.â
âUh, yeah. Sure.â
 Cassandra fidgeted. A beat of silence then a voice.
âHello?â The accent was smooth, polished, aristocratic and heart-achingly familiar. For a moment she remembered warm arms and chamomile tea, a tinkling laugh and a smile just for her. Then she was back in her shared apartment in busy New York talking to an aunt that sheâs never met.
âCassandra? Are you there?â
âOh yes. Sorry âbout that. Um, Iâm here yeah.â
âI see,â Cassie can hear a hint of amusement in the otherwise pleasant tone. âIâm so glad you decided to call. Did you like the package I sent you?â
âOh, itâs the least I could do. I, uh really liked those. And the scarf! Was really nice.â Cassandra wanted to bang her head on the wall. Why am I so bad at small talk? Why are we doing small talk?Â
As if sensing her thoughts Clara (Aunt Clara? Lady Clara? Her Ladyship? What the fuck am I supposed to call her?) said, âI assume youâre calling not just to thank me for the package?â
âErm no. I just â that is, Iâm, uh, wondering if youâre really my aunt?â Why did you start with that?Â
Cassie heard her laugh through the phone, the sound so eerily familiar, âOh that. Well, Iâm technically your motherâs aunt. Grandaunt would be a more appropriate title, wouldnât it? But itâs such a mouthful not to mention it makes me sound like some old withered crone! You can just call me Aunt Clara. Or even auntie! Iâve never been called auntie,â she paused, âunless you donât want to of course.â
Cassandra cleared her throat. âIâd, um, Iâd like that very much. Calling you auntie I mean.â
âOh, thatâs such a relief to hear! Now dear, unto other questions, yes?â
x
âSo how was it?â Daniel asked, nearly buried under his pile of pillows. Cassandra plopped down and snatched the nearest pillow she could reach.
âApparently there was some drama when Gran got pregnant with my mom. My great-granddad threw her out of the family and married her sister to their family friend so she couldnât go after Gran. Then, get this, the guy that Auntie got married to? He just kicked the bucket, thatâs why sheâs suddenly contacting me right now. Crazy, huh?â
âWhat even is your family Cassie?âÂ
Cassandra let out a laugh and said, âTell me about it.â
âSo does that mean you guys are actually crazy rich?â
âHeh. Hereâs the thing. My Aunt Clara? Sheâs actually⊠kinda is titled?â
âWhat?â Daniel had bolted out his cocoon, scattering pillows across the small room.Â
âSheâs a countess in England?âÂ
âYouâve got blue blood, is that what youâre saying?â
âI mean, ish? Dadâs a nurse and the rest of his siblingsâ in the Philippines if thatâs what youâre asking.â
âNo, what Iâm saying is that youâve got a lady for an aunt! Does that make you her heir?â
âWhat? No. Iâve got cousins. Theyâre gonna be her heirs.â
âSo, what now? Are gonna be one happy family?â
âShe, uh, kinda invited me to stay with her. At the family estate. God, that sounds so weird.â
âAre you gonna accept?â
âI â Iâm not sure.â
x
Shanghai, ChinaÂ
Meanwhile, amid all the glitz and glamour of an engagement tour, the fragile bond between a father and his son is torn apart by a conspiracy.
x
New York, the next day
Cassandra stood in front of a mirror, head bent, both of her hands flat on the bathroom counter. Her gaze pinned on two pink lines.Â
What do I do? Do I tell him? How? Itâs gonna be a scandal! Oh, heâs gonna hate me. If he hasnât already.Â
I need to get away.
I need âÂ
She raised her head and met her eyes at the mirror. Cassie fished her phone from her purse.Â
âHey, Auntie. Itâs Cassie. About that offerâŠâ
x
The JFK, two days later
Cassandra Angeles looked up as the PA announced her flight number. She finished typing her text to Daniel, took a deep breath and took hold of her belongings and walked towards the gates.
On the other side of the landing strip, a royal jet had just landed.Â
x
UN Headquarters, night time
King Liam of Cordonia stepped out into the balcony. The ceremonies have been finished and obligations dealt with. He was finally alone. He looked at the New York skyline. On the surface, the city looked the same as it was months ago when he first arrived in New York; Wide-eyed but resigned to his fate. Liam, however, had changed from the man he was then. The Liam that returned was even more at a loss than his past self.Â
I always thought Iâd return here with you.Â
The thought of seeing her again, however angry she might be, was the only thing that kept him together all throughout the tour. Let her be angry with me if thatâs what it takes. Just let me see her again.
His (their) friends have long since gone to Los Angeles in search of Tariq. For Liam, it seemed like this was the first time in this whole tour that the group had seemed united. He felt a faint flicker of hope. Maybe now that theyâre here, they might find her. After all, he thought, it wouldnât be too suspicious to run into her here.Â
Madeline had been suspicious but there was nothing she could do, yet a small voice in his mind added. After all, there had been no sign of Cassie, no contact, not that heâd blame her; Their friends had no inkling of where sheâd gone, even though Drake had asked around her old bar and Bastien and his team yielded little results. This confession would mean little if sheâs not there.Â
âWhere had you gone?â he whispered. No one answered him.Â
#
I know its a bit wordy but if you guys wanna be tagged let me know.
#series: once upon another time#emgee tries to write#playchoices#trr#trh#liam x mc#king Liam x mc#choices: stories you play#choices trr#choices trh
93 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter one rough
âMedic 17, youâve code 3 traffic at 2765 N Locus Ave. 37 year-old male complaining of chest pain and anxiety. No further info.â
Drew looks across the cab of the ambulance at his partner and flashes him a grin. âThatâs dinner, Junk.â
âFucking Albert!â Junk yells, putting the rig in drive as Drew hits the lights and sirens. âHeâs not due to call for at least two days. Maybe heâs actually dying, for once. Donât you still owe dinner from Margaretâs last call?â
âNope. I got Thai for that one.â Drew says proudly.
âFuck. Yeah.â Junk responds, slamming the shifter into drive.
The ambulance heads out of the parking lot and Junk hits the lights and sirens. Rush hour just ended, traffic is still a bit heavy. The ambulance weaves itâs way slowly through drivers that seem to have never seen an ambulance in their rear-view mirror before.
âFucking Albert.â Junk repeats, gesturing at the Toyota in front of them. âAnd this fucking guy! Donât stop, shit-head! Move the fuck over!â
The car in front slams on itâs brakes, pulling one of the three textbook panicked driver moves: brake slam, pulling to the left or staying the course, crawling at a slow crawl.
âAsian and female.â Drew says, upping the bet, âand I get dessert, tooâ
âJust because your Asian female canât drive doesnât mean theyâre all like that.â Junk says as the car finally figures out that the screaming sirens behind it arenât going around and pulls off to the right, halfway through the crowded intersection of stopped vehicles.
As the rig kicks forward again, they both look out the passenger window, âwhat the fuckâ expressions already loaded on their faces.
The driver waves apologetically, mouthing sorry over and over as they pass.
The ambulance screams ahead, clear roads for a few more blocks. Ten per over the limit is what theyâre allowed per company policy. Apparently Junk missed that page in the handbook.
âWell that was a surprise.â Drew says, looking in the side view mirror.
âCute little white girls ainât exempt from bad drivingâ Junk admonishes.
âVery cute.â Drew corrects him.
Junk looked sideways at Drew. âThatâs creepy, old man.â
âItâs only creepy if I say it first.â Drew says, putting on his best creep smile.
Junk gives him a disgusted look and says âNo, itâs creepy when you have that look on your face when you say it.âÂ
Drew feigns irritation, âItâs not a look, ok? Itâs just my face, I canât help the way I was born.â
âExactly. Which is why everything you say is creepy.â Junk turns right onto Farley Ave. Â Quicker than he should, jerking the wheel back to the left to avoid a dog in the street.
Drew barely glances up from his electronic chart, already halfway finished with it. He and Junk have been partners for seven years, Drew knows that Junk is all-pro behind the wheel. Seven years of fun and blood and guts, life and death. Buffoonery and bullshit. Seven years of betting meals at the beginning of the week, based on which frequent-flyer is going to call first. Â
âTurn the fucking wheel, geezer!â Junk yells at the Buick ahead, the driver stopping halfway into the right lane.
âShouldnât assume theyâre old. Thatâs profiling.â Drew says, chuckling.
âSâ a fucking Buick, man. Ainât nobody under the age of sixty-five driving no Buick.â Junk says, waving out the window at nobody.
âProfiling.â Drew repeats
âMan, I am really not in the mood to smell Albertâs house today. Not at all.â Junk moans, thinking about what lies ahead;
Morbidly obese, 47 year-old diabetic, asthmatic, congestive heart failure, kidney failure, non-bathing rage-inducing EMS system-abusing Albert fucking Piffle.
As they pull up to Albertâs neighborhood, Junk kills the lights and sirens. The less people in this neighborhood that know an ambulance is sitting unguarded in the street, the better.
âTonightâs the night. I can feel itâ Junk says, pulling up in front of Albertâs trash-strewn lawn. âHe âgon ride the lightning, weâre working him.â
âYou keep saying it, and he keeps living. Youâre jinxing us one way or another.â Drew grabs the computer off the dash as he gets out of the rig.
âLock it, Iâm not in the mood to go pawn-hopping on my day off.â Junk pushes his door lock down with his finger, the automatic locks long past working in this death-defying death trap of an ambulance.
They pull the gurney out, loaded with equipment they know they wonât need; Drug box, cardiac monitor, airway bag chock full of things they might use if this were a legitimate call. But itâs just Albert. He probably dropped his can of Spaghetti-Oâs under the couch again. Or the TV remote is missing, stuck in a roll of back fat from the last time he managed to get moved from the couch and back under his own power. Or Albertâs just feeling extra bored and lonely. They bring the equipment even though they know theyâll be walking out of Albertâs shithole house, reeking of sweat and cat piss so bad theyâll change uniforms in the street before getting back in the rig.
They bring all that heavy, cumbersome equipment in because itâs got less chance of being ripped off in the house than out in the rig.
And the day they donât lug all that shit in is the day they find Albert face-down in his own puke. Not so dead they can call it a night right there. Theyâll find him just dead enough that theyâll have to actually work him. Roll his 400 lb carcass over and start compressions, cut his filthy clothes off and get him hooked up to the cardiac monitor, try to get at least one I.V. started, as well as call for assistance from another crew or two, just to get his ass on to the gurney in the event they actually get his ruined heart to start pumping blood again.
Junk leading the gurney, he doesnât ring the bell or knock, doesnât yell âEMSâ into the house like he normally would. This is Albert. Junk just walks in, dragging the gurney with him as Drew pushes it from the rear, the wheels rolling across the stained carpet, a shade of some unnamable color distantly related to brown.
âAl!â Drew yells through his paper mask, donned by both of them automatically before reaching the porch. Not out of fear of catching anything, but from a lack of desire to smell the inside of Albertâs house. The masks barely do anything at all. Just enough to keep them from retching.
âAl!â He repeats, catching Junkâs quick glance back at him. Itâs not like Albert to not answer.
Avoiding the piles of boxes and junk, they round the corner to the living room where they always find him; on the filthy couch surrounded by empty soda cans and chip bags and crusty food plates. Laptop opened on the snack tray, usually some Sci-Fi on the one large flat-screen tv, xbox or playstation on the other. Â Heâd always yell âHere guys!â when theyâd call for him and it would make them grin, ever since Junk compared him to Sloth from the Goonies.
Junk stops as the room enters his field of view and looks back at Drew with an unamused smirk. Albert is on the couch, Xbox controller in his hands and a brand-new set of expensive-looking headphones over his ears.
Drew stares at him for a moment, a similar smirk on his face.
âAlbert!â he yells. It gets Alâs attention and he jumps, risks a glance away from the screen and then heâs back in sniper mode.
âHey guys.â Albert mutters, focusing on the screen.
Drew walks over as Junk heads back outside, pushing the gurney and cursing the whole way. He pulls the headphones off Albertâs head and sighs loudly.
âWhatâs the deal, Al?â Drew asks, looming over Albert.
âI kept reading online about how much better it is if you have headphones, you know? Like to hear guysâ footsteps and stuff when they sneak up? So I ordered these, theyâre really good, Drew!â Albert says, grinning like a great big man-child with too few teeth and too many comorbidities.
âNo, Al,â Drew exhales âwhy did you call for us? Dispatch said chest pain. I donât give two shits about your headphones or electronic addiction.â
âOh yeah sorry. Fucker! Fucking campers.â Albert yells, distracted by Call of Duty again as his character on screen dies.
Drew steps between Al and the T.V. and for a second Al looks like heâs going to object, but Drewâs eyebrow raise squashes his momentary outrage.
âIâm sorry, Drew. I had some chest pain, but I think it was just some anxiety. The internet was out for like an hour and I was starting to lose it a little. I forgot to call back. Iâm good now, though.â Albert says, simultaneously giving an apologetic look and trying to see around Drew, who shifts his weight and keeps his vision blocked.
âOne of these days, Iâm going to come in here and take all your controllers and leave. Iâll show you some anxiety.â Drew says, making hard eye contact for a moment.
Albertâs eyes go a little wide, unsure how serious the threat is. He fidgets and reaches down next to the couch, grabbing a fresh battery off the charger and starts changing batteries on his controller.
Seriously? Thatâs not even funny, man. I said sorry.â Albert apologizes almost sincerely, putting his controller down on the arm of the filthy couch.
The voice in Drewâs head is telling him to let it alone, to just get on with his shift. But he canât. No matter how burnt out he is, he has to try every time. Even just a little âSamantha still your case worker?â he asks, knowing full well that she is.
Albertâs eyes light up at the mention of the pretty girl that comes to his house once every other month to dot the Iâs and cross the Tâs on his paperwork so his handout money keeps coming in.
âOh yeah, Sam was here last week. She looked hot.â Albert grins like a lovesick child.
âSure. Right now,â Drew says âher Grandmother is dying on the kitchen floor, just three blocks away. I could be over there helping, but Iâm here babysitting you. Maybe Iâll get out of here and catch that call. Have enough time to save her. Or maybe next time you see Sam, sheâs a little less bubbly because sheâs mourning the death of her beloved Grammy because it took the next available crew twenty minutes to get to her.â
âHer Grandmotherâs dying? Right now?â Albert asks, almost panicked.
âJesus!â Drew yells. He grabs the controller out of Albertâs hands and gets down low, points at his face.
âStop abusing the fucking system, Albert. Iâm not coming next time, I mean it.â Drew exclaims, holding eye contact before turning away and heading towards the door.
âCome on, man! Give me back that controller! Please? I wonât call again!â Albert pleads.
âIf I donât see you for a month, Iâll bring it back.â Drew yells as the door slams behind him.
âOh Câmon!â Albert yells to the empty house.
He sits for a moment, wondering if Drew was serious about Samâs Grandmother. He reaches down next to the couch and grabs another controller, mumbling âWhatever, sucker. Youâll be back.â
Junkâs already changed into a fresh uniform and packed the gear back up, taking a drag off his vape and says âDid you kill him? Please tell me you killed him.â
âMy nameâs not diabetes.â Drew mutters, still irritated as he kicks off his boots and drops trou on the sidewalk, then pulls off his shirt and grabs his backpack from one of the outside compartments, pulls out clean clothes.
Junk takes another pull and offers it to Drew. âWant some? Helps get the smell out of your nose.â
âNoâ Drew refuses â But you do look damn sexy sucking that robot dick. I see a future for you in robo-porn. You could be a pioneer.â
âYouâre about to become famous, yourself.â Junk replies, motioning up the street. A group of young clowns two doors down have their phones out and are snapping pics of Drew in his skivvies.
Drew looks back at them and waves. âIâd better not see those on Ebay!â he yells, pulling his pants on.
A combination of laughs and catcalls come back, as well as âChicken legs.â
Drew mocks surprise, turns to Junk. âDo I have chicken legs?â
Junk blows raspberry-scented vapor at him and laughs. âYep. Chicken from neck to nuts, too. Speaking of, itâs taco time.â
Junk gets in the rig and starts it up, starts to pull away as Drew jogs to catch up and hop in before he gets left in this shitty neighborhood.
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Threads of a Resurgent
â Pairingâč BTS Namjoon â Reader
â Genreâč Grim Reaper| Witch | Horror | Fluff| Angst|
â Warningâč rated Mature; Graphic depictions of death and gore, main character death, necromancy, traumatic events, blood, animal sacrifice (not detailed), witchcraft inaccuracies, explicit language and horror themes.
â Summaryâč That dress. It was all because of that tainted dress. The dress you found at a second-hand store wasnât just a pretty thing on the rack. When the grim reaper sits across from you telling you heâs come to collect, your life takes a turn. However, he made a mistake..a grave mistake. The threads of the Resurgent begin to unravel as you and the Grim Reaper are unleashed on an adventure tangled by threads. How will you mend the threads and save your soul in time before he collects you?
â Wordâč31.6K
â A/Nâč Hope youâre still in the mood for something spooky. I apologize for the grammar errors in advance, I will correct them asap. I made a dictionary for you to keep open while you read so you can refer to things. I hope you enjoy, thanks for reading! Gif source unknown, but I donât take credit for it [if you know please let me know].
⎠Masterlist | Book of Spells [Dictionary] | MoodboardÂ
The hangers clacked as you shoved articles of clothing past like an abacus. The clothes were so tightly packed on the rack that hangers were sticking out in all directions. Your face was in a permanent scowl as you picked through the thorn bush. Shopping hasnât ever been a pastime that you would put high on your list of fun activities. It had its scarce perks and all, but the process was always a long journey: picking clothes, trying on clothes in a scrutinizing mirror, then returning 99% of the items to an underpaid fitting room attendant. Rinse and repeat. However, here you were, on Friday evening, rummaging through a second-hand thrift storeâs dress section to find something to wear for a date in about an hour.
You kept pushing past ugly polka dotted dresses, grandmother moo moos, overtly ruffle dresses then you stopped counting. You pushed another bead on the abacus when you stopped counting when something seemed to glow, call to you. You found the one. It mustâve been a rich-womanâs dress at some point. It was a simple black dress, but there was beauty in its minimalism. You assumed it made it here because of that stupid rule: wear it once then never again.
Who came up with that rule anyways?
You happily unhooked it from the rack, but it snagged when it was halfway out. It got caught in the thorns of about three other hanging pieces. You grunted and tried jangling the pieces loose, but the hangers were as messy as headphones in a pocket. After a few minutes of trying to figure it out you were nearly placing your foot on the rack to yank it out. This is ridiculous, but you werenât going to settle on a polka dotted dress. One tug, two, then on your last heave you heard ripping and gasp from your lips with the liberated dress finally in your hands. You stumbled backwards and held the dress up in victory, but your smile turned into a heavy frown. The dress had a slit up the side from where a metal hook from another hanger ripped the delicate fabric. You just found something, and you ruined it in a matter of seconds.
After looking at it for a bit longer, you quite liked the new look. A risqué notch up the thigh gave the dress bonus points, perfect for date night. You checked the price tag with a satisfied smile, twenty bucks was doable on your budget. No further torture was needed, end of discussion, you found the dress!
You ran up to the counter, bought the dress, then ran back to the changing room. You changed out of your professional wear that you wore to the office earlier into the dress. Luckily you were already wearing accessories and shoes that transitioned easily. You checked yourself and swiped on a fresh coat of lipstick smacking your lips. You checked your watch, you had fifteen minutes to make it across town. You ran out the store and hailed a taxi. You took a deep breath as you sunk into the leather seat and crossed your fingers in your lap. You stared out the window watching the cityscape change, you hoped this went well.
You watched the flickering orange candle light in the reflection of the large window from your booth. Pattering rain hit the glass distorting the small light, but your reflection stared right back at you clearly. For the past hour some people ran past while others were covering themselves with umbrella to fend off the sudden rain. Luckily the rain started when you were inside the café. Couples giggled as they clutched onto eachother and some kids splashed in puddles only to be scolded by their parents seconds later.
The cooper bulb lights couldnât completely wash out the overcast sky and heavy rain, nor the apparent absence besides you. Your hands felt cold despite trying to warm them up around the tea you ordered just to warm you up. Nothing changed that awkward feeling sitting in your stomach. You had been stood up.
You heavily sighed and looked to the empty seat across from you. Itâs been over an hour and a half since you were supposed to meet. You looked around the nook cafĂ©, although it was slotted between two popular brick and mortars, it was empty. You were the only patron in the establishment. The once burning espresso machines had cooled and the strong aroma of espresso had dulled to a dainty waft. The exhausted barista yawned, possibly bored out of their mind. They tossed their hand towel over their shoulder and disappeared into the back.
You ran a hand through your hair with a heavy sigh. It wasnât about being stood up that upset you, it was the principal of the matter! You spent moneyâhard earned moneyâon a new dress, a taxi, a cup of tea and it wasnât even worth it. You couldnât even return the dress!
You reached down and traced a finger along the ripped seam up your thigh. RisquĂ© notch my assâŠit was just torn and got you an extra five dollars off this piece of junk. What if the rip was foretelling you that this wasnât a good idea; perhaps an ominous foreshadowing you overlooked?
The depression of air wheezed out of the cushion as someone slide into the booth across from you. You looked up and met the dark eyes of a stranger. The tall stranger leaned back, resting one arm across the back of the chair. He was dressed in a sharp black suit that covered his lean body. His dirty-blonde hair was pushed back out of his face, but a few tendrils straggled on his forehead. The sinister look on his face, sharp scrutinizing eyes, and cocky demeanor washed over you like a cold shower. You didnât dare to shiver, but your dilated pupils trembled.
âIâve come to collect.â
You swallowed saliva you didnât realize youâd been holding. You looked around the cafe and found the place completely empty. It was just youâŠand this stranger. Collect? Maybe this dude was mistaken or intoxicated. âWhat?â Stupefied you answered.
He scoffed running his thumb over his plump bottom lip, then clasped his hands, hunching over the table. He was only a single man, but his presence filled up the whole booth. He lifted his head, messy bangs fully covering his forehead. He looked through his lashes at you, eyes darkening by the second. For a second you were sure smoke filtered between his pearly white teeth as he smirked, âOh, donât play dumb now.â
You looked out the window and the foot traffic had stopped completely, but the rain still was heavily trickling, heavier than before. Uneasiness settled in your stomach, something was not right about this guy. âIâm sorry you mustâve gotten the wrong person,â you were running out a patience. You scooted out of the booth, done dealing with this creep. You didnât have a coat or umbrella, so you were going to have to make a run for it.
He remained in his seat hands still folded on the table. He kept unwavering eye contact with you from his spot, âYou canât keep running from what youâve done. I have to collect.â
You busted at the seams, âI donât have any debt! I just paid off my credit cards and studâ.â It hit you, âSir, are youâare youâŠ,â you leaned in a bit hushing your raised tone, âa part of the mafia or something?â
He chuckled throwing his head back in fake laughter, âDoes changing now make you lose your memory?â
You had enough from this crazy, admittedly handsomeâbut insane guy! You snatched your purse turning around to leave. What a terrible night this has been. Youâre going to throw this dress away, fifteen dollars or not, then yourself onto your bed when you get home.
You took about two steps and apparated before you in a blink of an eye. You gasped nearly running face first into him, âWhoaâWhat? How didâ?â
His pupils engulfed his eyes in a deep black engulfing the sclera of his eyes. You could feel his hot breath on your cheeks as he growled out, âPay-the-price!â He grabbed onto your elbow and dragged you towards the entrance of the cafĂ©.
âLet go of me! I donât know what youâre talking about!â His grip was nearly bone crushing. Through the pain you screamed, âLET GO!â You were pulled along regardless of your protest. You looked for staff, anyone, to help but no one was there to save you. Your heart was racing out of your chest, âLet me GO!â
He ripped open the entrance door, a cold front rushed over you both, but his large figure took the blunt of it. He pulled you along through the threshold, âStop!â You expected to be pelted by rain, but instead the world warped around you, neon commercial lights whirlpool and turned into darkness that took a new life as a hazy blue-grey dense fog. He kept pulling you along with him unaffected by the transition. Nausea churned your stomach in an unfriendly manner. Your brain felt like static causing you to stumble over your own feet when your feet settled on uneven, gravelly terrain. His insistent pulling progressed you both onwards.
Where were you?
You couldnât see anything clearly besides him in this nightmare-scape; until, in the dense fog, you began to pass trees that were characterized by their dark trunks and chaotic roots that were like spider legs sticking out the ground. This place left so much up to the imagination. Every muscle in your body was aching to run away, to fight, bite his hand even, but that fogâit felt alive. Whatever was out there in it could make the bravest being claustrophobic.
This must be the gateway to hell.
Coming from your right then left you heard the crunching of dead leaves. From the dark haze, the imagination begins to fill with horrors. Silhouetted human figures passed in different direction between the tress, but they didnât turn towards us they kept their wandering demeaner. The fog was alive!
âWh-Where are you taking me?â You whisper yelled it to him, afraid to attract the attention of those wandering figures in this passing hell. The maâdemon holding you hostage kept his pace graciously gliding in the fog. The silence between you was scarier.
A dark hill appeared and in short realization you realized it was a cave. He kept dragging you towards it with a sinister smile blooming on his face. Breaking through the susurration, the sound of heavy limbs being dragged was eerily followed by the crunching of bones and the mushing sound of moist flesh. The morbid sounds echoed through the forest as if it was hollow as it emanated through the cave.
Your jaw dropped in a silent scream, the nausea turned into cramps, replacing itself with a guttural twisting horror. Your heart was beating so fast that everything seemed to move in slow motion. The closer we got it reeked of death and sorrowâsulfur, methane, and burned fat. You tried sticking your heels into the ground, but he dragged you along easily. âPlease, I donât know anything, just let me go!â
The mouth of the cave greeted us with an infinite darkness and your shadows dissolved into it. Your captor chanted rapidly like a hissing snake in a voice so low and deep. A raging blue fire came to light as we suddenly stopped. You jelly legs nearly tripped over something as you came to a halt, you looked down realizing it was shards of bones. You let out a scream and pulled back, screamed louder when the formidable cave dweller came to life.
The beast feeling the heat roared in distress and moved away from the fire towards you. The colossal chains attached at its ankles rattled as it slugged forward with growls of its own. The two-ton behemoth legs and arms were thin compared to his protruding gut resembling someone with Cushing disease; except that gut was filled with digesting bodies while the souls were sent to pits. His protruding, bare torso was covered in old and fresh guts and other bodily fluids. Itâs disgusting greyish, purple body was that of a human, but the head was that of a boar with horns sticking out its oversized jaw. It had a partially devoured femur in its thick hand that swung listlessly as he moved.
The beast eyes were pupilless, cloudy grey, and it searched out its victims with its other heightened senses. Your involuntary noises lead the beast to whip its head right towards you. All the suppression up until this point was peaking up your throat, you were going to throw up from fear.
Your captor spoke to the beast, âEdax Animae! I return the obliquatur pythonissam who cheated Statera and you!â
You were violently trembling, what had you done wrong? Youâve never crossed anyone, nor had you done something so terrible to deserve this! Did you do something absolutely stupid in college thatâs haunting you now? Maybe when you stole Staceyâs crayons in second grade, but you swear you put it back right after using it. You swear youâve lived fairly straight edge your whole life.
You were tugging and scratching and digging your nails into his hand with your other, âLet me go! I didnât do anything. I swear!â Your nails were causing his hands to redden with thick scratch marks, yet he didnât make a face or loosen his grip on you. âPLEASE!â
The beast roared and stepped towards you again, but his chains yanked him back. Fear engulfed your conscience, you screamed in your throat, pulling back, yanking hard but you could only get back as far as your armâs length. The beast dropped the femur with a gross smack of flesh. You could feel tears dripping down your face without your conscious choice. You were going to die. You were going to get eaten alive.
âPlease, please, please!â Your captor pushed you forward mercilessly, you landed at the feet of the monster. You couldnât look up, tears streamed down your face in a steady stream. The beast wobbled forward like a toddler, blubbering blood out of its mouth. It dripped down the side of its lips and onto its torso. You cowered backwards, legs dragging on the rocky dirt, his looming colossal shadow began to engulf you. It heavily panted with each step. Hovering over you, the beast suddenly stopped and huffed a deep growl.
Your captor shouted at the monster, âWHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?â The monster huffed again turning its stout away from you, âWhat-do-you-mean!â
He violently stomped over to you, bones cracking under his dress shoes, eyes completely black. He grabbed onto the hemline of your dress.
You try shoving his hands away, âWhat are you doing!â
âStay still,â it was a command. He ripped a piece of your dress off where the thigh had already been cut, leaving you with an inverse scallop cut. You yelped and tried pulling the torn edge down, âDonât move.â Your hands stilled.
He presented it to the beast and it craned its stout a few times seeking out his hand then heavily sniffed it. The beast roared again then panted like a dog, giddy about the fabric. Your captor tossed the fabric at the bottom of the monsterâs feet. The monster bent down onto its knees searching for it with its snout and shoveled it in its snout and swallowed it. The beast grunted after making an audible gulp swallowing the fabric. They exchanged growls and grunts, your captor some Latin that you couldnât understand. âYou gotta be fucking with me! Just whenâŠthis-this isnât?â He pulled at his hair in frustration, his anger shook the walls of the cave, loose rocks tumbled from their spot.
You backed away avoiding falling rocks from the ceiling. You backed up without looking and hit the cave wall with a thud. At the noise the beast made direct eye contact with you, its cloudy grey eyes focused in your direction. You froze and held your breath, itâs gaze held a hypnotic grip on your throat. Drool dripped from the side of its jaw and boiled as it hit the rustic mud digesting shards of bone on the spot.
You captor held his hand out, hissing, âFlax!â In his hand from a cloud of black smoke appeared a scythe. Your captor strode his way over to you, easily flipped the scythe around and held the long blade to your throat. You winced closing your eyes and when you opened them you could see your reflection in the blade as you took a quick glance down at it.
âArenât you a witch! She put you up to this didnât she! Where is she?â
You shivered, âWitch? No! Look I donât know what youâre pulling hereâ!â
The monster grunted again, and your captor closed his eyes in frustration. âThat Witch!â Your captor exploded, black smoke rolled out of his mouth. He pulled his scythe away from your neck.
You shuttered and eyes bulge at the supernatural occurrence. Who...who was this guy! What was all this! You thought that this stuff was only fictional, yet a beast and whatever this guy was in front of you really existed!
The monster begins heaving like a dog and it throws up the piece of fabric it just digested, along with some other things you couldnât make out.
You beg, âJust take me back, Iâll forget all this, I wonât say anything, just take me back home.â
He growled toxic smoke pouring from his mouth, âI canât take you back!â
You yelled back, fear making you lose your temper, âWhy? Why canât you? Just take me back! I said Iâll forgetâ.â You flinched as the monster began moving towards the back of the cave again.
âYou canât forget this!â He yelled, veins in his neck popping. He recentering himself quickly, pointed to your body with his scythe, âYou wore that dressâŠyouâre tainted.â
Dress? What does this dress have to do with any of this? Tainted? âI donât care about the dress. Just take me back!â
He sighed clanking the stem of his scythe once on the floor and it disappeared into thin air. He walked out of the cave and ignorantly you followed him like lightening was at your feet into the dense fog again. You kept close to him. You could run, but where would you go? Become one of the wondering souls? You had to persuade him to take you back home. More importantly, you needed answers.
He spoke as he walked, âThat dress belonged to a resurgent. It was worn by that-that witch when they died then resurrected. A piece of their soul is attached to that dress.â
You almost felt relieved for a moment, your hands were wiped clean, this was all a mistake and you could go home. You just needed to get rid of the dress, done deal.
He spat the last words. âThe fact that you wore itâŠthat piece of herânecromancy itâs stickyâitâs tainted you. Thatâs why you were mistaken for her.â
He slowed his pace, âYour soul is hers and until her debt is paid, youâre tainted.â
The color dropped out of your face.
He stopped in a clearing and turned around facing you with a sad expression. âAnd if her soul isnât collected in timeâŠ,â he looked you directly in the eye, âyours will be.â
Your knees gave way and you collapsed like a ragdoll. Fresh tears streamed down your cheeks. He kneeled and lifted your chin and wiped away your tears. You flinched when he touched you expecting to be hit or worse. He pulled his hands back, frown deepening, âI wonât hurt you. I know itâs hard to believe, but I wonât hurt you.â His black eyes receded into something more humanistic again. His demeanor took a one hundred and eighty, but his face was still stern. âIâm sorry. Iâm so sorry. Iâm sorry. I really am.â This was low, heâs never known it was possible to split the soul. But here you were, proving everything he thought wrong.
The tears continued to stream down your face, he tried wiping each of them away. He genuinely felt terrible, he had brought an innocent mortal into Limbo and showed them something you should have never seen. Never. However, you werenât just an innocent mortal anymore, âButâŠuntil I can find her and bring her soul to SateraâŠwe have to remain together.â
You screeched out, âTogether!â
âI will find the resurgent.â He stood up taking your hand and gently helping you up, going as far as to dusting you off. He shrugged off his blazer and wrapped it around your shoulders. âBut in the meantime, you and I are connected as well.â
You tried shrugging his coat off before it touched your shoulders, âWill this taint my soul too?â You were suspicious of everything.
He laughed, the straight-faced man laughed, dimples even appeared on his cheeks. He was quite good looking when he wasnât threatening your life. He shrugged and placed it around your shoulders again, âJust be grateful Keres didnât come to find you.â
You asked, âWho?â
His face went dumbstruck, âOh.â He cleared his throat, âMy sisterâŠshe would not be as kind if she were assigned you.â
âAssigned?â
He chuckled, âYou have so many questions.â
You sputtered out in disbelief, âWho are you?â
âThe mortals call me Thanatos, at least they used to about two thousand years ago, or the Grim Reaper more recently.â
Your jaw dropped, and spat out, âDeath, YOUR death!â
He laughed again, âThe one and the only.â
He held out his hand, âI can satisfy one of your requests, Iâll take you home.â You were too stunned to say anything and before you knew it you were traveling again.
You stumbled as you emerged, but he caught your arm, gently this time. He straightening you out, âYou alright?â
You panted, âHow-how do you do that?â
He smirked, âComes with the job.â
He took you to your front door, for a short moment you wondered how he knew where you lived but you felt he had his ways there too. He stopped you from going inside, âIâm going to find out moreâŠinformation. If you need me, call me.â
You looked at him inquisitively, âHow am I supposed to call you?â
âJust say my name.â
âReaper?â
He shook his head and scuffed his shoe, surprisingly shy, âNamjoon, my real name is Namjoon.â
You tested the name on your tongue, âNamjoon.â
He nodded, âKeep the blazer, and call me when you need me.â
You took the hint, âMy nameâs Y/n.â
He turned around once more, âOh, Y/n, donât tell anyone about this.â You wanted to scoff, but you swallowed it, nodded in understanding instead. Who would believe you if you told them anyways?
âGood night, Y/n,â he vanished in the next second in a cloud of black smoke.
What had you gotten yourself into?
Magic, the supernatural, beast, monster, and God knows whatever else you hadnât seen with your eyes yet exist. Magic exists.
Before you knew it, it was Friday again. The whole week after you felt like a zombie, like your own body didnât belong to you. You were still questioning if it all was just a bad dream, a twisted nightmare. The bruises from his hard grip were thereâŠhis blazer was still with me and that dressâŠI still had that dress. You had hooked up the dress on a hanger and left it on a hook behind your door. You didnât know what to do with it. You didnât know if you threw it away or that would only make things worse. The best solution you could come up with was âout of sight, out of mindâ.
You came home around nine, Fridays were always hell at the office. Your coworkers were making you pay since you took last Friday off early, it was your turn to shoulder a majority of the work. Your manager would pile on work that heâd been slacking on during the week onto the team. Instead of getting off at five like everyone else, youâd usually get off the earliest at eight at minimum.
You treated yourself with a long shower to wash away the stress. You dried yourself off and replaced the towel back on the rack and slipped on fresh underwear you had set out for yourself. You lived alone, so you often went around your apartment practically nude. You stepped up to the white counter humming a tune; showers always eased your mind. The medicine cabinet open with a magnetic click, mechanically following your night routine taking out your toner, moisturizer, and toothpaste from the neat shelf.
When you closed the cabinet, getting a good look of yourself in the mirror, you noticed thick, black flakes of mascara was still caked under your eye. You heavily sighed and dug into a drawer and pulled out a pack of cotton pads, tossing them on the counter with a crunch of the plastic. You reached over scavenging between your scented lotions and perfumes for your makeup remover. You really needed to get rid of some of those lotions and perfumes. You popped open the bottle and generously dowsed a cotton pad. You looked back up and begin wiping away at the black clots under your eye. In a way this was therapeutic as well, removing physical sludge was oddly satisfying.
You tossed the dirty cotton pad in the trash and turned back to the mirror checking your work. In the corner of your eyes you caught something moving behind you. You whipped around, but nothing was there. You stared for a few more moments waiting for the trickery to happen again, but nothing, there was nothing there. Despite just taking a steaming hot shower, an icy draft came over the room. Goosebumps welted all over your body. You rubbed over your arms and shrugged it off. A draft from under the door mustâve swept in and you mustâve had a flake of mascara in your eye. You turned back to the mirror, but the hair on the back of your neck was still at attention. âItâs nothing, itâs nothing, itâs nothing. Youâre spooking yourself you idiot.â
You kept looked over your shoulder a few times despite your assuring monologue as you finished up your routine. You massaged in the excess moisturizer into your neck and the wiped rest on your towel. You opened the medicine cabinet and put the products back faster than you normally would. That eerie feeling you couldnât seem to escape was traveling down your spine, but you choose to ignore it.
It was just your imagination.
You picked up your toothbrush and applied a dollop of paste then ran it under water. You popped it in your mouth then closed the cabinet. You scrubbed your teeth and pulled your eyes back up to meet your reflection. The lights flickered encroaching you in darkness for a split second. When the lights turned back on, your reflection was accompanied.
A wasting figure began to rise in the intervals as the lights flickered. You screamed at the top of your lungs, the toothbrush dropped from your mouth clanking in the ceramic sink. You watched as the being built itself from cavities to limbs that looked Frankenstein when it was fully equipped. Your clean scent was being stained by the heavy earthen smell of soil accompanied by a smell of death. The room filled with complete darkness for a heartbeat, then a feminine figure replaced the Frankenstein when the light came on. The dark figure behind you shushed you and snaked a hand around your neck holding you in place; although, you were frozen on the spot from fear and couldnât move regardless. As she leaned in to you her cold chest pressed into your back, she hooked her pointy chin on your shoulder you got a good look at the figureâs face. She was a gorgeous woman with sharp features, deep eyes and long, silky black hair.
She brushed your wet hair behind your ear and whispered into your ear, âSo we meet.â She chuckled in satisfaction knowing she had terrified you, âWe meet my pretty.â Her eyes met your bulging eyes in the mirror. There was a hollowness within them that couldnât be conjured even in someoneâs worst nightmare. An image you wouldnât ever be able to erase no matter how hard you tried.
âIt was hard finding you, you hide yourself pretty well.â You had no idea you were hiding, much less hiding from her. It clicked, this was the woman the Reaper was speaking of. This was the Witch!
âSomeone finally bought my dress, Iâve been waiting for someone to come save me.â She whispered in your ear, âWhat a fine sacrifice youâll be. You have such a pure soul too, Satera will surely be pleased when you take my place.â
You shakily got out with a heavy bob of your throat, âWho-who are you?â
She chuckles, âYouâll find out soon.â She held onto you tighter and dragged her sharp nails across your neck imitating a knife. âWhen the day comes, I will come for you and my name will be your last words.â
In the next second, she vanished just as quickly as she appeared, her sinister laughter echoed off the bathroom tiles.
You found your breath again and clutched at the counter top trying to regain balance. Where she had ran her finger burned, your hand covered the mark neck on instinct. You focused on breathing, but her words echoed in your head.
This was real. The resurgent was real, the dress was hers, and she knows where you live. The resurgent found you! You were tainted. Tangled in a promise, you were going to become that image that brought you feared.
You ripped off your underwear and scrubbed your whole body with scalding hot water. It felt like her smell was heavy gunk on you, especially where she had touched you. You scrubbed until your skin was raw and the steam began to reek of your body wash. You broke down crying. It wasnât a dream, this was real, she was real.
Youâre tainted.
It was at least a half hour before you came out of the shower. You wrapped a different towel around yourself and stuck to the wall as you walked down the hall to your bedroom. You felt so exhausted. You slip on a new pair of underwear and unusually pajamas and what you think is your robe, you arenât really paying attention. You needed to feel covered.
You walked out of your bedroom towards the living room when a voice called to you. âAre you alright? Whyâd you call me?â
You screamed using your already raw throat past its limit and held onto your robe with a deathly grip. You turned towards Namjoon, recognizing the voice, âWhat is wrong with you!â
He took in your red figure and bloodshot eyes, but what was most surprising was you were wearing his blazer, âWhatâs wrong Y/n?â
You sunk against the wall, the way he looked at you made you cave in, âShe-She was in the bathroom with me. ShecameupbehindmewhenIclosed the-theâ,â deep inhale, âmirrorandheldup her-her knifes to my neck!â
Namjoon bolted towards you picking you up before you sunk to the floor. He held your hands, stopping your flailing hands to get a look at your neck. Thick lines were inflamed across your neck. He could smell it too, a faint smell of death lingering on your skin. He weighted frown settled on his lips, this wasnât supposed to happen. She had found you despite the protection you had because of his blazer. He had even placed one on the apartment when he left that night. He wasnât expecting her ever to find you, much less taunt you. He thought heâd have more time, a year, before she went out looking for you.
Blubbering your words, âShe said, ugggnnnhhh.â
âShhh, Shhh, itâs okay, itâs okay.â
He had made an indirect promise to keep you safe, to figure this out, yet he wasnât keeping it. You nearly died and right under his nose. Guilt bubbled in his stomach, how much more could he mess up?
âPack some stuff and letâs go.â
You looked up at him in surprise, âOh no, Iâm not falling for that again.â
He frowned, âSheâs only going to come back.â
âWhere am I going to go? I have nowhere to go.â You raised your hand to your mouth nibbling on your thumb. Wouldnât she follow you anywhere? Was anywhere safe?
He stepped back, âWith me, you can stay with me. I have a house just outside the city. Until I can get this place cleansed you canât come back here.â
âWith you!â You scoffed, suddenly remembering your connection and pushing away from him. You still havenât forgiven him, or completely trusted him. âIâm not going anywhere with you, the last time I did I nearly died! How do I know youâre not going to just do the same?â
He sighed, âThe blazer, you have my blazer.â
âWhat about it.â
âJust like she has a piece of you,â he pulled at the lapel for emphasis, âwith that, you have a piece of me.â
You finally looked at what you were wearing, and you realized you had his blazer on. A hot flush covered your cheeks, and it deepened as you realized the intensity of what it really meant.
âYour soul is in this blazer?â
âThe uniform is like a vessel, just like that dress. It holds a small bit of me, but it doesnât harm you or transfer, insteadâŠit protects you.â
You lessened your grip around the lapels, feeling a bit guilty for treating it so carelessly. For doubting his sincerity, it was just hard to trust anyone at this point. You still didnât know if you could trust him fully yet though, he needed to earn that from you.
You ran a hand through your still wet hair, âWonât she just follow me to your place.â
He smiled, âIâll be there to protect you then if she does.â
You couldnât find it in you to argue with him. Fiercely flicking your wrist, you pointed to your eyes then at him jabbing it a few times in his direction for emphasis, â Iâm trusting you, soâŠokay, give me a minute.â
âLeave the dress.â You didnât bother answer him, you figured that much, and continued walking away to your room.
He watched as you walked away wrapped in his blazer with a quirk in his brows. You didnât take it off after he pointed it out instead he watched you wrap it around you tighter.
What had he gotten himself into?
You werenât capable of handling the responsibility of driving given your shaken state. He drove the both of you in your car over to his home with a stuffed duffle bag in the trunk. He drove twenty minutes away from your apartment to a suburban neighborhood where the streets were quiet and the homes were far apart from one another and well out of your budget. You had no idea this part of your city existed, maybe because you hadnât lived here your whole life.
He pulled up to a stone pillared gate that had an elegant white fence concealing the estate from the outside world. On each side were two grand stone dogs that had their jaws open mid bark. He didnât need to press a remote as they opened automatically for him. He drove in slowly away from the tarmac road onto a sun stone paved driveway. Along the driveway on both sides were various floral plants, shrubbery and trees. You could only assume much because it was so late and very dark, but the yard seemed to go on about a mile out. When he parked the car in front of the garage you were gawking at the huge, two story white transitional home. Lights were on inside of the home outpouring warm orange light that was so welcoming. You werenât expecting this in the least, the white especially.
The first intelligent words out of your mouth were, âWow, this home is beautiful.â
He smiled, âThanks, just got it today.â
You looked at him, jaw hanging open. Today? Did he say today?
He shrugged, âPerks of being a Reaper.â
He got out of the car and opened the trunk. You came to your senses and flung the car door open and took your bag before he could. You didnât want to impose any further on him. He chuckled under his breath and politely pointed towards the house for you to follow him. You stepped up a short staircase to a mid-size dark wood front door and engraved in the wood was an inverted torch. Ivy clung to border of the door and the white walls of the home and wrapped itself around the hanging lanterns. There was something mysterious about this place, it felt so magical.
Your eyes bulged as he opened the front door revealing the inside of his home. You werenât in Kansas anymore thatâs for sure, maybe not even Earth. He walked past you with natural ease, his dress shoes clicking on the polished marble flooring. When you were still standing outside, he looked back, âTake off your shoes and come in. My place is your place.â
You forced off your shoes hopping a bit, your duffle bag making you slightly lop sided, âWhat do you mean just go it today?â
He shrugged, âI donât live âhereâ per sayâŠor anywhere really, so I got this place.â
You were about to question for more answers, but he left you standing there alone in the entry way. He walked through the house confidently to the kitchen. He opened the double doors of the fridge and looked over his shoulder, âHungry?â
You deadpanned, âYou know how to cook?â
He bit his lip, âNo, but I can try. It seems easy.â
You were dumbfounded. This home was completely furnished, fully stocked and it looked like he had lived here for a while. It had that lived in cozy feel with the simple architecture but defining décor in a monochrome palette.
He dropped an assortment of vegetables on the table and slung a knife out the knife rack and begun cutting a carrot. When he depressed the knife half of the carrot flew right in front of you and across the room. You broke out of your stupor and ran over to him taking the knife from his hand, âNo, no, no, you may be the Grim Reaper but stay away from cooking. Iâll cook, you do Reaper stuffâŠor something.â
He pouted then chuckled, âAre you sure? I can help at least.â
You picked a few vegetables out of the bunch, âPut the rest away and then wash these ones.â He followed orders easily and you were able to pick some more things out of the cabinets, and a dash of seasoning here and there. He found an apron for you to wear, âDonât get the blazer dirty.â
You took off the blazer and placed it carefully over the back of a chair. You wrapped it around you, you didnât even realize you left your house still wearing pajamas and his blazer. Your cheeks heated up, but you kept your eyes on the frying pan.
You plated two plates of stir fry in half an hour flat. You wiped the sweat off your brow, âLetâs eat.â
Namjoon sat down at the table eying the food like you had the house, âWow.â
You laughed as you slid into the dinning chair, âItâs just stir-fry.â
He dug in immediately and practically moaned at the taste, âI havenât had a home cooked mealâŠever.â
You nearly dropped your fork, âEver?â
He nodded but continued to shovel food in his mouth. You smiled and ate your food peacefully across from him. You had barely made it through half your plate when he was serving himself seconds. He was like a vacuum. It was such a simple dish, yet he was treating it like fine dining. You set your fork down after taking your last bite and he shyly looked up at you. He swallowed a lump of food then shoved around a vegetable with his fork suddenly modest, âThank you for the meal.â
You giggled and took a napkin and gestured it towards the flakes of food around his mouth. Â He shyly took it and wiped his mouth. âYouâre welcome.â
At this point you had completely forgotten about why you were at his house. However, you didnât want to remain naĂŻve to that comfort. You cleared your throat, âWho is she?â
He went silent chewing on a vegetable then swallowed it with a gulp of water. âCelina is a powerful resurgent. Sheâs was even one of the members of the Hecate Council. A council of only the most powerful witches. Her and her sister were one of the greatest witches to ever be a part of the council. However, that wasnât enough for Celina. Secretly, against Hecate law, she started performing the Dark Arts.
Theyâre dark arts for a reason, it goes against the natural balance by betraying Hecate law. She learned cursed spellsâŠand necromancy. The biggest sin by betraying Satera to interfere with life and death, but Iâm responsible for maintaining the balance by collecting.
Celina was exiled when the council found out, her sister was exiled along with her from the council. Her whole family of prestigious witches was shamed for Celinaâs betrayal to the Witchâs Oath.
Celina felt she had more potential than the council limited her to, so she went rogue and fully committed to the Dark Arts. She learned how to use her magic to achieve âpseudoimmortalityâ.
Iâve been chasing her for about a century, but she keeps changing form and finding newâŠhost. But, resurging, itâs something that eventually eats you alive, literally. â
He took a big gulp of water, âSheâs learned how to use objects to find her victims.â
He set down his fork and looked you in the eyes conveying a million things to you, but verbal unleashes the truth, âAnd youâŠyouâŠhappen to have one of them...her next host.â
His words hung heavy on your chest. Celina wasnât an ordinary witch, she was your puppeteer.
You picked up your dishes and headed towards the sink wanting to distract yourself. Namjoon followed you, âY/n, Iâm sorry I shouldnât have said all that. She wonât bother you again.â
You turned on the faucet then turned towards him, âI know Namjoon. I know.â You took a sponge and rinsed off the dishes and placed them in the dishwasher.
Namjoon stepped in taking the dishes from you, âGuest shouldnât clean.â
You nudged back in you werenât raised to stand by, âWho knew the Reaper was so traditional.â He laughed nudging you with his elbow playfully.
He had showed you to a room soon after you both washed the dishes and cleaned up. You followed him up the stairs insisting you could carry your bag just fine. It felt odd being doted on by the Reaper. The second floor was just as impressive as the first. He walked down a warmly lit hall, stuffed bookshelves were about, plants with exotic flowers and figurines. You noticed the reoccurring crest of an inverted torch about the house.
He opened a door theatrically, âYour room.â He allowed you to walk in first. You looked around your room in awe, the room resembled a high-class hotel room. Luscious, thick carpet soothed your feet and you were instantly sure this was heaven. Your eyes focused on the queen-sized bed, the other furniture blurred as your eyes just focused on that single piece. You walked forward and tested it out by face planting into the comforter. Around you the fluffy comforter huffed as the air trapped within the fabric released sinking you into the softness.
Namjoon laughed from the doorway then trailed in and set your bag down by the edge of the bed, âDo you need anything?â You rubbed your heads into the comforter mumbling out no. He looked over his shoulders and smiled, you had already knocked out in a matter of seconds.
As soon as the door shut softly, the smile on his face dropped. His eyes swirled, and eyes turned black. He turned down the hall holding out his hand and in it apparated his scythe. His body slowly morphed as he dissolved into rolling, fine black dust as he dissipated. There were serious matters to deal with.
When you came down the stairs in the morning you found a note on the kitchen counter along with a key for the house for you to take. You went to work like normal, you felt protected. This route actually made it easier to get to and from work. When you came home you made dinner for yourself and Namjoon. He popped in unexpectedly appearing in the kitchen like a ghost, âIâm home.â You shivered tossing the potato you were peeling in your hand as your body trembled in fright. He caught it mid-air, âWhoa!â
You looked at him wide eyed, âJesus! Donât do that!â He set the potato down giving you that look of a scolded puppy, âSorry, itâs just a habit.â
You sighed, at tapped his head like you would a puppy to comfort it. This was something you were going to have to get used to. âItâs okay.â
Over dinner Namjoon told you that it would take two weeks for your apartment to be cleaned. Yesterday you wouldâve groaned, but you were quite content here for the meantime. Days passed and you started a routine in your new environment. You started warming up to Namjoon. Youâve come to be comfortable with his supernatural ways. You found out despite his chic exterior, heâs quite the goof ball. Youâve banned him from his own kitchen when he set a pan on fire. On quieter nights you asked him to explain things about the supernatural world and magic. He only confirmed some things, like werewolves were actually a thing, but he refused to go deeper than that. In his words, âThere were just things you shouldnât know.â
You came home through the front door shucking off your shoes. âNamjoon, Iâm home!â As soon as your feet touch the cold tile you sigh in relief. Heels, why do they make you wear heels in an office? You make it a few steps into the house and Namjoon appears out of nowhere. You gasp holding a hand over your chest, âJesus Christ! Weâve discussed this Namjoon, appear like a normal person.â
He chuckled, âSorry, habitual.â He watched as you stung clung to the nearest item, âWould it make it up to you if I took you out to dinner?â
You raised a brow to him, âYour treat?â
âMy treat.â
You smirked, âI guess I can forgive you then, let me get changed.â
He shook his head, âNo need. You look nice.â He placed your shoes back in front of you silently bidding you to slip them back on. You wiggled your feet back into your shoes, feet protesting, but you werenât going to pass up dinner.
He took your hand in his, âReady?â
âReady.â You began walking towards the front door again, but Namjoon yanked you back. You stumbled and landed in his chest with a huff and an apology. He wrapped his arms tight around you, and in the next second you were being consumed in smoke, âNamjoon!â
âCalm down, itâs going to be okay.â
You squeezed your eyes shut as the darkness rippled around you. You felt the world shifting around you and sudden a biting cold hitting your skin. You fought off the nausea as you staggered on the spot, but Namjoon held you up. You looked around noticing you were in an alleyway. âNamjoon, where are we?â
He took your hand, gently tugging you away, âYouâll see.â
You pulled your coat tighter around you with your free hand shivering a bit. You jogged a bit to walk next to him. Your tongue felt serpentious, âCan I pay you to take me to work in the morning? Iâd really like an extra half hour of sleep if you could take me instead.â
A familiar smirk curling his lips, âMy powers arenât your taxi.â
You scoffed mumbling under your breath, âWhat is this then?â He kept moving forward unhearing of your sarcasm. Your hands were still entangled but you didnât mind; his hands were very warm like a thermos. Winter was just around the corner, a few weeks before all the rustic leaves would take their final bow. Â
The alleyway was an inception as it opened up to one of the busiest streets downtown. You turned onto a smooth sidewalk falling naturally into the flow of pedestrian traffic. Namjoon altered his steps to match your footsteps. Whenever youâre alone going to work you feel the need to constantly look over your shoulder but standing next to Namjoon you donât feel the need to do so. The walking talisman pulled you closer to the left alternating between people moving maximum speed. Â
You joked, âFor a second I thought you were going to take me to Limbo again.â
He snorted, âNo, no, I donât plan to ever take you there again, unlessâ?â He raised a brow suggesting if you did want to, he could.
You punched his arm lightly. He banked further left in the crowd, âCome on.â He pushed a shopâs door open, the bell above dinging announcing your arrivals. The whistling of the espresso machine responded back to your entrance. You look over Namjoonâs shoulder and recognized the establishment. This was the same cafĂ© where it all started. The familiar cooper lights, the barista with tired eyes, and it lacks the same pollution as the streets you just came from. Namjoon keeps walking and took you over to an empty booth, the same booth you both had met.
Confusion made you furrow your brows. âWhyâd you pick this place?â
He waved over the waiter, âI thought this place needed a redemption. You know, give it a chance to be the place it is instead of a place where you got dumped.â
Narrowing your eyes at him, âWho said I got dumped!â
He shrugged, a fire flickering in his eyes, âA pretty lady sitting all alone with an unfinished cup of tea on a Friday night. I just took a wild guess.â
You felt your heart stuttering in your chest, did he call you pretty? You played it off coolly, âHe probably was a loser anyways.â
The waiter comes over and leaves menus and glasses of water on the table. As you browse through the menu, âThe scariest part about that night was the man who slid into my booth.â
He rolled his eyes, âHow long are you going to hold that over my head?â
You shrugged. He set down his menu, âNext time wear pants to a date instead of a dress.â Your shoulders shook as you laughed, if only you wore pants that day. You missed it but a glimmer sparked in his eyes, he knew by the redness in your cheeks you were enjoying the teasing.
The waiter came back around and you both order dinner settling on getting the same thing. Not long after does the waiter come with your food. You poke around at your food, âNamjoon, how did you becomeâŠthe Reaper.â
He looked at you silently while chewing his food, you knew that look. You could practically mock the words he spoke through his eyes: thereâs just somethings you shouldnât know. You ignore the look, âOh come on Namjoon. Alright, fine, Iâll tell you something about myself then so were even.â
âI moved out here five years ago all by myself, fresh out of college. I wanted to move to the big city thinking that I could do it on my own. I moved in with a roommate after I couldnât find a decent priced placed for cheap. It was nice because the person I lived with got me a job at the current place I work. She was a cool, but then it turned out she was sleeping with the boss. It got messy and she ended up leaving the company after his wife found out. She left the company and the apartment, so I had to leave. I luckily found the place Iâm at now. It was either that or move back home and that was the last thing I could ever want.â
You looked up and made eye contact with the person in same position as Namjoon in the booth behind you. His eyes were wide as he averted his eyes the same time you did. You quickly sipped your hot drink; the steam could easily be blamed for your hot cheeks. You realized a bit too late you shared a bit too much.
He laughed into his coffee cup, not at you but your reaction. Hot liquid splashed onto his upper lips. He hisses and quickly wiped it away while still chuckling to himself.
âFair enough.â He takes another sip of his coffee despite the sting.
âMy great grandfather was the youngest of his siblings and the last to visit the Moirai. The Moirai were three sisters who bestowed fate. My great grandfather was a clumsy man, but an adventurer none the less. He always carried a sickle with him, a gift from his own father, Cronus.
On the day of his bestowment when he turned twenty-five, he was late to his own destiny. He got caught up in one of his adventures. He ran up the stairs of Fate and begged for forgiveness asking for another chance. Morta, one of the three sisters and goddess of death, stood up from her throne upset. She held up his thread with her scissors ready to cut the thread. He protested lunging up to stop Morta from severing his thread. In the process he tripped over his own thread, and when he landed his sickle pierced his heart. His blood tainted the thread and he died on the thread, but his fate didnât end there. He awoke moments later, eyes completely black, because his blood tainted the thread that Morta was handling he changed his fate. His fate became to be the Reaper.
As a child I never wanted to be the Reaper. I wanted to go into education, teaching music, but that was never my destiny. The Grim Reaper before me was father, but his hour glass broke and fell before his time was up. I was only a boy, asleep in my bed when I was woken up by my Mother and I was told my father had passed. I had to take over immediately, before I turned twenty-five. There wasnât time to mourn. The pits of hell needed to be tamed, the underworld commanded and to keep the river of Styxâs steady.â
âWhy couldnât your mother inherit the position? Why did you, so young, have to take it on?â You felt a bit of anger boiling, why would an adult put that much pressure on a child?
He smiled endeared by your reaction, âThe responsibility is passed down through son. Although, women can be reapers, but theyâre known as the Duximinaâs. I may be the Grim Reaper, but I only have control of what happens over humans or humans turned supernatural like demons. The Duximina are reapers that can reap the supernatural. I obey Satera, but Duximinaâs are of their own accord.â
The rim of your cup had coffee stains that reminded you of pulled waves leaving their foam residue. You ran your finger over the stains, the heat from your fingers softening it up. Namjoon was a young man who lived with the mind of an old man who had known suffering all too well. Although, you didnât know his age, âHow old are you Namjoon?â
He scratched at the underside of his chin jutting his chin in thought, âI stopped aging at twenty-five, because of the âcurseâ, but I will continue to live on until my time is up. I stop keeping track after three hundred, so Iâd sayâ.â
You coughed choking on air, âThr-three hundred?â
He looked around a few eyes were on you. He gestured with his hand towards them that you were alright, then he reached over patting your back. He passed you a napkin, âIs my age that surprising?â
You smothered the fire burning in your throat, voice hoarse, significantly quieter, âDid you say three hundred?â
He nodded, âIâd ask out of curiosity whatâs yours, but I know its rude to ask a woman her age. I donât want a felines death on my hands.â
âIf we count my age in cat years, the cat would surely be dead.â
He bit his lip suffocating a laugh, âGlad I didnât ask then.â
When you took a deep breath you got out, âThank you Namjoon, thank you for telling me.â
His eyes softened up and just nodded, not really sure what to say. However, he found telling you easy. You were easy to talk to, easy to be around, easy to be with.
The foot traffic slowly trickled outside the window as the night prolonged on. Dinner with death was quite exceptional.
You split from Namjoon when you came home, a shower and a warm bed in your line up. You hummed contently, dinner had put you in bright sprits. You slipped your shirt off and pants changing into something more comfortable when you felt a chill rise your spine. Your nostrils filled with the scent of Earth. You turned towards the window, your curtains were gently flowing in the night breeze. You had this feeling, a pull, telling you to go towards it. You approached the window pulling aside the flowing curtains revealing an empty backyard lit up only by the moonlight. You heard your name being called melodically. You sought out the voice feeling an echo in your chest. It was calling you from somewhere out there. You froze as your eyes focused on a being levitating above the protected grounds outside the boundaries of the property. It was the Witch. Your eyes began to focus on the figure that called out to you in a changing voice that fills your room with her eerie timber. She was so far away yet she has power over you. Despite knowing what she was, you wanted to follow the enticing voice. Threads wrapped around your heart tugging you closer to the window. You brought a hand up to the cold glass, eyes glazing over as you let her control your instincts.
The door flung open, hard enough it put a dent in the wall. Namjoon swept over you like a crow with his expansive arms closing in around you and turning you away from the window. When he broke the spell, you felt like you were punched in the gut. You hunched over into his embrace groaning in pain.
He covered your eyes, âDonât listen to her.â
He turned you into his chest and you buried your face in his chest covering your ears with your hands. You mumbled nonsense to overpower her spell. From deep within his system lava erupted, âI call upon the hounds.â
In the backyard hell hounds manifest mid stride from vapor. Despite cupping your hands over your ears tugging on your hair, feral barking resonates throughout the room. The sound dimed out until it was nonexistent and you as could only assume they chased the Witch far away.
He took your hands off your ears when it was safe. âNamjoon, what was that?â You clutched at his shirt feeling unsure about your stance.
He sighed, âIt wasnât her, just an animation of her. She canât come inside these boundaries, donât worry.â Â
Donât worry? How were you not supposed to worry?
âIâll stay until you fall asleep.â He closed the window and pulled the curtains. You got back in bed and he sat in the corner of the room like a guard dog. You found it hard to close your eyes, but eventually your eyelids felt heavy. You somehow were able to find sleep.
Days had passed since the animation had shown up. Youâve gone on with your life, there was no there was choice but to keep normalcy.
To keep with normalcy, you were watching TV in the living room. After a long day at work you sprawled out in your comfortable clothes across the couch. Namjoon slumped into the couch with you when he apparated in the living room, this time you didnât flinch. You didnât bother turning towards him as he sat, but you passed the popcorn to him. You were watching Family Feud and the host just asked, âBad jobs for someone whoâs accident prone.â
You hummed in thought then responded confidently, âGrim Reaper.â
Namjoon huffed in offense, âHey!â
You chuckled and he sat through the show with you, stuffing popcorn into his mouth. He squinted, âThat doesnât make sense, why would a lawnmower be a thing you could use to cut vegetables?â
You pointed to the board and said, âWait for it.â
Then sure enough the host called it and turned to the board and it was on the panel with ten people having suggested it. Namjoon huffed in disbelief, some popcorn waving out of the bowl as he threw his hands in the air.
You took the bowl form him for safety purposes. âThe point is you have to think of illogical answers to logical questions. Thatâs how the game works.â
At some point he began pacing around the couch frustrated that his illogical guesses werenât illogical enough. When he did start getting one answer right, he sat back down, competitive with the TV. You ended up spending all night on the couch watching a marathon of Family Feud. He looked over to you calling your name, but when you didnât respond he looked over to you. He realized he was debating on his own and you had fallen asleep curled up on the opposite end of the couch. He turned off the TV and carried you up the stairs like a princess and tucked you in bed. It became routine for you both to watch the show when he came home from wherever he went. You tried asking him where he went, but he gave you a vague response, âEverywhere.â Youâd facepalm, there was never any clarity with him.
Namjoon had left his door open to his room one day, and you peeking inside wondering if he wanted breakfast with you. You stepped inside reluctantly calling his name, but there was no response. He had already gone for the day. You looked around his room, youâve never been in there before. The furniture in his room was dark and monochromatic like the rest of the house. The first thing that caught your eye was the impressive library. You glanced over the curious book titles such as Blood testing for Vampires, Textual Power for Newts, and Sociological Incantations. There were books in Latin, but you didnât bother even touching those.
There was a column dedicated to leather bound books. You were about to reach for one, but a wave of nausea came over you. You clutched onto the book shelf holding a fist up to your lips burping up a putrid bubble. You felt sick to your stomach suddenly, the books could wait for later. You felt the sudden need to lay down. You wanted to head back to your room, but an intense wave of nausea washed over you and you crashed onto Namjoonâs bed. Tears welled up in the corners of your eyes, everything was fuzzy. When an intense pain came over you, that was the final blow, then you saw nothing.
Shaking you awake Namjoonâs voiced echoed in your ears until it became crystal clear. You came face to face with Namjoon; his face was covered in dirt and dark smears of red. You sat up haphazardly, âWhat happened to you?â
He disregarded your question, voice simmering, âWhatâs wrong? Why are you in my bed?â
You blinked awake taking his chin between your fingers turning his head to inspect for any injury, âLetâs get this checked out.â
You both were avoiding eachothers questioning. You slipped off his bed and into the bathroom wetting a washcloth and went back to him to clean him up. You ran the wet cloth carefully over the gunk on his face. He asked again, âWhat-happened?â
âI came looking for you,â you realized it was late in the evening, âbut âŠI felt dizzy for a moment, then took a nap. Sorry I slept on your bed.â
He cupped your cheek taking your attention away from him, âAre you okay?â
You nodded, âI feel better after taking a nap.â You did, you felt fine.
He nodded, not fully trusting your word but he let you continue your work, âAre you okay? Will you tell me where youâve been? No avoiding the question Joon.â
EarlierâŠearlier heâŠ
He had been collecting a soul in Limbo when he felt it. He raised his scythe to his kneeling victim who was rubbing their hands together begging for a second chance. Namjoon scoffed, âA man who hurt his own children and wife doesnât deserve a second chance. â He raised his scythe and ripped the soul out of the demon who dared to beg at his feet. The body began dissipating and eventually dissolved into the fog. A muddy brown sludge dripped off his scythe into his hand. He collected the sludge into a ball of sin and crushed it in his hands, âSatera: Ego hoc animo metitur seges. Expiet aeternum non solum pacis sitque terras.â The dirty soul dried up from his hands as he opened his hands back up.
Edax growled from his cave and it echoed throughout Limbo. He felt the echo of vibrations within the stem of his scythe. He didnât have to seek it out, a crippled hand busted through the soil and the body crawling its way up make the soil boil. A head erupting following shoulders, the other hand, then a torso. The grey being with a head coming from the soil. Namjoonâs nose filled with the scent of rotting meat as the dark macabre emerged from its grave. She stood tall with dark soil falling from her figure. She was wearing that dressâŠthat dress. It hung limply from her decrepit form. A smile formed on her lips, âHello Namjoon.â
If hatred filtered through the air, the dense fog would be dyed scarlet. Namjoon readied his scythe, âCelina!â
She wasted no time in crookedly running towards him with a shrill scream. He raised his scythe and prepared for the worst. Her dried skin hung to her thin skeleton like body like leather, yet there was so much force in her actions. She crossed blows and he did his best to block them with his scythe and returned with equal force. Her frantic, violent movements were meant to smash him into the Earth from where she had risen.
It was odd she wasnât using magic, he knew this witch was capable of terrifying things. He lifted her up with his scythe and threw her a few feet off of him. Like an animal on all fours, she bolted her way towards him and lunged at him snarling like a beast. The impact sent the both of them rolling and she kept mauling towards him. They rolled a few times and Namjoon landed under her, her bloody fingers reached out to his face grabbing at him. She scratched at his face and tried digging her fingers into his eyes. She wanted him obliterated, destroyed with nothing left of him but pieces. He concentrated his strength and rolled again with her under him and he continued rolling in the dirt. A wave of soil came off him as he summersaulted to a stand. Taking the opening chance, he swung his scythe and severed her in half. A gut wrenching scream filled the air as he raised his sludge tainted blade one more time. He took this opportunity and severed her head, it rolled cutting through the fog.
He was panting hard, covered in soot and blood, his face was scratched, but he was glad that was all that had happened.
The skull remained in the soil chuckling, âIâm still coming for her Namjoon. Youâre not going to stop me. I will always win. Her soul is mine.â
He growled and chopped down the blade going straight through her skull severing the last piece of her. The Lich disintegrated back turning into soil.
Namjoon clenched his scythe in his hands, and roared into the fog, âCELINA!â
He was so close, so close.
âI was summoned.â You remained silent. You knew exactly what that meant, and it explained more than enough for you.
He sighed, âYouâŠcan go home now.â Your home had been cleansed for a few days, but he didnât want to tell you, earlier just solidified that. He wanted you to stay within his grasp where he could protect you. More so, he looked forward to coming home, a home, because there was someone there. A Persephone to his hadistic life.
He quickly followed, âYou donât have to go back, you can stay.â
Two weeks had passed by so quickly. You lowered your hand with the dirty rag. Those dark eyes youâve become accustom to looking at morning and night, his constant dark attire, and slightly disheveled hair and dorky smile. You would love to stay here. This home was beautiful and felt like home more than your own apartment had ever. You felt protected hereâŠbut so was your home now. Things were going to be better. Namjoon was looking over you so she wouldnât bother you again.
It was going to be okay.
You finished cleaning his face, careful of the scratch marks, âThank you Namjoon, but Iâd like to go home.â
He swallowed any protest, gritting his teeth but he respected your decision despite how much he wanted to argue against it. If he protested harshly you would begin to worry and question things, âLeave in the morning then, itâs too dark out.â
There was a moment of silence between the both of you. You glanced at the discarded scythe on the floor and picked it up. You handed it back to him, âOkay.â
âOkay.â It was going to be okay.
Life went back to normal, you left Namjoonâs home the following morning and itâs been weeks since youâve moved back home. As Namjoon promised, there werenât any more incidents with Celina, however, there was always this looming feeling. You never felt truly safe, at least not the way you felt when you were at his home or when he was around. You could take care of yourself though.
Namjoon visited your apartment for dinner every night and often stayed longer after dinner. Your apartment was fairly small, but the giant somehow fit on the couch when he fell asleep watching TV with you. You didnât mind, you werenât sure you were comfortable living alone anymore. The couch felt too spacious when he wasnât hogging about seventy-five percent of it.
You were making dinner the other day when all the sudden he stood up from his chair. He knocked the chair from under him, âI have to go.â You didnât get a chance to bid him goodbye, he vaporized and only the tossed chair was evidence he was just there. The sizzling of the food in the pan filled the room, as your previous giggling at his joke died out. Just like that, you were alone again.
That was just how things were, and that was okay. Things were okay.
You walked up the stairs to your apartment and took out your keys out of your purse as you walked up. You hummed a tune that played twice as you were making it home on the radio. A funky smell intensified as you walked up the stairs, maybe your neighbor was cooking something rotten again. You came up to your apartment door trying not breath in the foul smell. You covered your mouth with your sleeve picking up speed towards your apartment. You haphazardly jammed your key into the lock then froze when your shoe squelched as you stepped on your welcome mat. You looked down finally noticing the source of the foul smell. Flies eagerly swarmed around the severed pig head that was discarded below your feet like the mat was a dinner platter. Vivid burgundy near black blood from the head had soaked in the doormat. You dropped your keys and into your sleeve you suppressed a scream. You didnât want to disturb or notify your neighbors. You picked up your keys with a shaky hand and opened your door up and quickly ran into the kitchen to grab a plastic bag and dust pan. You hesitated, reached out once then pulled back screaming in your throat then bit the bullet and shoveled the head into the bag with the pan. With a paper towel you picked up your doormat and blood dripped in a stream off an edge. You quickly packed it into the trash bag avoiding getting it on you, holding back the gag with all your might. You rushed back inside and got bleach and a scrub brush. You got down on your knees covering your mouth with your wrist. You poured bleach onto the blood diluting the coagulated redness replacing the slaughterhouse smell with something equally as intense. You scrubbed furiously, but the cement was stained. You wiped up as much as you could, tossing the dirty rags in the trash bag. Â
You made haste towards your apartmentâs dumpster. As you walked you held your breath not wanting to take in anymore of that putrid smell. The fear from earlier turning to anger. There was only so much intimidation a person could take before they snapped. You hated this! You hated that she was tormenting you, reminding you that you were tied to her. You tossed in the bag hearing it thud in the hollow bin.
A wave of dizziness suddenly over took you. You heaved and felt a sudden thickening of your saliva with an impressive wave of nausea. You held onto the edge of the bin and began dry heaving. The same dizziness you felt about a few weeks ago at Namjoonâs home. Your heaved once then as much as you tried preventing it you puked. You watched as a pile of mud mounded at your feet splashing onto your shoes. You wiped away the mud at your mouth, it tasted terrible. You looked at your hand noticing the dark sludge. Why were you throwing up dark sludge!
Something was terribly wrong!
You stumbled back up to your apartment. You slammed the door behind you and ran into your room. You yanked Namjoonâs blazer off the hanger and threw it on shoving your arms into the sleeves one at a time. You marched back out into the darkness of your living room standing in the center. You coughed then heavily breathed in, âNamjoon!â You screamed into thin air, âNamjoon!â
Moments later a thick black swirling cloud appeared in front of you. Namjoonâs head was leaning back and he slowly dipped it forward, soot eyes rumbling and smoky. He looked over you and was about to ask what was wrong, but you cut him off, âWhy did you lie to me!â
You changed your train of thought, âTell me what I gotta do.â
He sputtered approaching you, âWhat?â
You grabbed onto the lapels of his new blazer, âWhat. Do. I. Have. To. Do. Tell me!â
He grabbed onto your hands trying to release them, but you were tightly gripping, âTell me what happened first?â
You loosened your grip and paced around for a moment, âA pigâs head on my doorstep thatâs what! I canât let you just try to solve everything Joon, I want to do something! Iâm tired of just waiting around for this Witch. I canât keep living like this! So, tell me! Tell me what I gotta do to help you Namjoon!â
He stepped closer stopping you from pacing. He wiped away the dirt and looked at it sadly, shamefully, heâs been working endlessly, traveling to different realms to find her, but every tendril he latched onto lead him to a loose end.
You shoved his hands away and sat down, wrapping your arms around your chest, the weight of everything adding onto your shoulders. âIâve looked up who Satera, necromancy, and all this is. I wanted to know what I was dealing with.â
While at Namjoonâs you found some books that had the names of things that sounded familiar. It led you down a rabbit hole giving you more answers than Namjoon had ever. Satera was the goddess of Balance, a Titan of Earth and is the keeper of souls. You found out why witches werenât supposed to deal in necromancy. Bringing someone back from the dead was cheating Satera and in order for Earth to be balanced a soul had to be collected. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
His eyes widen, fatigue showing through his normally passive demeanor. Anger was building in his system, just what have you been sticking your nose into.
Most importantly, âNamjoon, you said that the dress tainted my soul.â
He nodded, âWhy are you stating the obvious y/n?â
You sat and thought for a second back to a passage you read, âIf-if I have a tie to her because of that dress and her soul has tainted me, then that meansâŠI have magic too, donât I?â
He was quite for a moment, worried if he spoke it will only inspire pandora. âI donât think it works that way Y/n.â He shook his head in disbelief, going over a thousand more rejections in his mind.
You stood up he wouldnât look you in the eyes when he said that. He wasnât even humoring you! âIf I do, then I have to fight her! We have a fighting chance against her. I have to put an end to this! So tell me, Namjoon! Let me help you!â
He turned around opaque, black smoke spilling out his mouth, âThen what? What if you get hurt and die? If I submit the wrong soul, then I get punished and Iâm gone forever! Iâll end up just like my father! Youâre not the only one on the line Y/n! If they find outâSatera finds outâthat a human is working alongside meâ!â
You raised your voice, âBut Iâm not completely human right now, Iâm partial to the taint, you know that! Itâs all the more reason for me to help! We have to try Joon! We canât keep running into dead ends!â
He was firm, âNo, youâre not getting involved in this.â
You argued, âI canât keep looking over my shoulder wondering when sheâll appear!â
âJust let me take care of it!â he growled.
Words flew from your mouth, âAnd you see how well thatâs going!â You felt regret as soon the venom left your spit, you had pushed harder than was wise. Yet, it was true. You felt so useless, a coward, you hated feeling this way. You hated feeling so vulnerable. His protection was only going so far because she kept finding ways to get to you.
He hard paused, hurt passing over his expression, âIâm-doing-the-best-I-can.â
Your lower lip quivered words slowly making way out of your mouth, âBut itâs not enough.â
He steamed right up to you, chest to chest as he enunciated every hot breathy word. âNO! ENOUGH! Enough ofâthis! Thatâs the end of this discussion. Youâre-not-getTING- INVOLVED!â He panted over your face, neatly tucked hair falling out of its place.
The both of you stood there, your glassy eyes intensely locked on his, you werenât backing down, not even in the face of death. The air between you was ice cold. He took a deep breath closing his eyes centering himself again. The crimson drained out of his face, face unreadable as there was no typical smirk or dimples. He showed you his back, opening his eyes afterwards. There was a beat of silence when neither of you spoke and he was gone.
When he was gone a tear rolled down your cheek. You werenât going to give up. With no fire there is no smoke, but sparks were coming.
You knew Namjoon wasnât home during the day, off in the Hellscape or somewhere. After the argument the molten behind your words still were rumbling; you thought over and over how you could solve this on your own. With or without Namjoon. You drove to Namjoonâs home a few days later with a semblance of plan. Your car drove through the sea of orange and red leaves and they waved around your car as you drove through the suburban streets. You pulled into Namjoonâs driveway and the gate opened for you. You parked in front of the house, not bothering to properly park. You walked up the steps to the inverted torch crested front door. You traced your hand over the torch a tingling sensation tickled your fingertips, âIâm sorry Namjoon, but I must do this.â
You stuck your hands in the ivy that surrounded the door fishing for the extra house key. When you hand felt cold metal, you plucked it off a vine. The key itself resembled a torch except the blade was sawed like a normal key. You stuck it in the lock and twisted it waiting for the click. You turned the knob and pushed inwards. You locked the door behind you and took your shoes off at the entrance. âNamjoon? Namjoon are you home?â Your voice echoed throughout the house, but there wasnât a echo back.
You bolted for Namjoonâs room. While contemplating, tossing and turning in bed, you remembered the bookcases in his room. He must keep something, maybe vital information, within one of those books. He always had his nose in one of those when he wasnât watching TV with you. You just knew that there had to be something in there that could help you. You skidded as you rounded the banister, the rug bunching up as you drifted. You ran down the hallway, adrenaline running through your veins in anticipation. You knew you had a few hours before he came home. The exotic plants in the hall shivered as you zoomed past. You flung Namjoonâs bedroom door open. The large room was neatly kept, rays of light filtered in through the large windows breaking through the ash tree outside his window. It strongly smelled like him too, outlandishly of charcoal mixed with natural, delicate scents. You cautiously set down your purse on a bench. You avoided going through his desk, the only thing out was an hour glass that was top heavy. Facing the expansive library, âSpeak to me books.â Â
You browsed through his books, taking a few down from the shelfs. You werenât sure what you were looking for, but somethingâs gotta give. Book after book came up with no details that could help. You touched a book shelf and it tingled just like the door had. You kept holding onto the feeling and trailed your hands along the spines of the books. The sensation picked up as you moved right skipping bookcase after case. The sensation kept building and building vibrating your skin until it stung. Yeowing you pulled your hand back like you just touched fire. You stopped in front of a bookcase filled to the ceiling with leather bound books. You were going to test your theory, you felt silly, but you spoke out like you saw all wizards in movies, âReveal something.â You cautiously reached back and delicately touched the books. You pulled out a book upon instinct and flipped to the first page. The journal that didnât look a part of this century or from this century. Three hundred wasnât a joke was it?
You felt guilty for looking through it, your conscious telling you to put it down, that this was a bad idea. You shoved those thoughts back, you needed answers. You flipped through the brittle pages, but a lot of what was written was in an ancient language or Latin. Some pages were missing as the binding was falling apart from where the original creator had sewed the binding. You placed it back on the shelf and picked through more journals. You shouldâve brought a Latin dictionary with you. The journals changed according to the time frame, but it was hard to place which volume came before the next. The last journal in the row was a black leather book with rounded edges. Your eyes were growing tired after going through about fifty some books. You kept flipping through the journal, some pages started halfway, some only had a top sentence, while others were just empty. You and found a passage in a readable language.
You traced your fingers over the word:
âDebt soils the heart
drives the mind mad.
I couldnât save himâŠI couldnât save her either.
Iâm sorry.â
Couldnât save himâŠher?
Numbers and letters were scribbled below the monologue. You turned the journal wondering if changing your perspective would give you a new view. You sat there staring at it. Couldnât-save-him, debt, what does that mean. You pulled out your phone and plugged the numbers and letters into google and an address popped up. This was it! Maybe this place could help you! You quickly took a picture of the address and slid the journal back in place along with the rest of the books. You checked the room over once and picked up your purse. You needed to go before he came back.
You closed his bedroom door with a click as you turned around you ran straight into something. You boomeranged backwards and caught yourself on the doorframe. Namjoon had his arms crossed over his chest, âWhat were you doing in there?â
âI-I I left behind something in my roomâŠand I used the extra house key to get in. I didnât want to bother you about it.â You righted yourself trying to find some structure.
He titled his head to the side, âThat doesnât explain why you were in my room.â
You brushed the hair out of your face feeling a heavy blush creeping up your neck, âIâŠI wasâŠI missed you.â
His arms feel down to his side, features softening up and a hesitant dimpled smile appearing on his face. A blush you didnât know could exist on his face blossomed. âOh,â that was his only response.
You bit on your bottom lip, it wasnât a complete lie. You had missed him, you hated that the first time you saw eachother again was because of that.
He softened up, âIâm sorry about the other day, I shouldnât have reacted that way. But I still donât want you getting involved.â He rubbed his hands together, âI justâŠyouâre already involved enough.â He bit his tongue, swallowing his pride, âWould you come back? Your apartment isnât safe, no type of cleansing or spell over your apartment is going to keep her away.â
A dead rat in equal condition showed up in place of where the pigâs head was the next day. You didnât want to stay there longer to find out what else was going to show up.
âOkay,â but he didnât have to know that you werenât going to give up.
Dimple sink his cheeks as he sighed in relief, the brought you into an unexpected hug. Â He kept you in a strong embrace as if holding you wasnât quite enough. You could feel every part of him as he pressed you tightly against him. You yelped then sunk into the warmth, your stomach fluttering at the feeling of his body pressing into yours. When you wrapped your arms around his waist and squeezed him back his dimples became craters. You rested your cheek against his chest and heard a strong heartbeat. âIâm sorry too Joon.â He squeezed you humming in relief as an answer. You wondered if he could feel your beating heart too?
He asked against your hair, âAre you hungry?â
You laughed tapping his back once, untangling yourself from his embrace. You walked backwards towards the staircase with a side of your lips raised, âAs long as youâre not cooking.â
He blinked hard jutting his chin out towards you, âHey, Iâve gotten better! Iâve only burnt one pan since youâve left.â
He watched your face evolve from a felines smirk to that of a classic horror film. âNamjoon, you did not!â
He walked past whistling like he had no care in the world with a foolâs smile. You followed after him, âNamjoon, was that the only thing you burned?â
Surely enough, that wasnât the only thing he burned.
 Namjoon had fallen asleep on the couch next to you as you were watching Family Feud. You searched up the address you had taken earlier. The first result that came up was a pawn shop downtown. You did some research on the shop, but nothing particularly odd came up. All the reviews were about how they got a fair price on antiques and knick-knacks. It was nearly midnight and you decided youâd have to call tomorrow on your lunch break.
You turned off the TV and got up with a grunt. You picked up the book off of Namjoonâs face and set it on the coffee table. You pulled the throw blanket off the back of the couch and splayed it over him. You squatted down and situated a pillow under his head carefully. He smacked his lips a few times as he adjusted his head into comfortable position. You brushed the hair out of his face and kept petting unconsciously. A full minute had passed before you noticed you were longingly staring. This man was a nightmare when you first met him, he was going to have you killed, but here you were, tucking him in for the night.
You leaned in and pressing your lips to his forehead, âNight Joon.â
He was dead asleep, but you swore a faint smile pulled at his lips.
Tomorrow, you were going to figure things out. There was always tomorrow.
From the images you saw of the place online it looked like a place for eccentric hippies or kooky rich people. You snuck away from your coworkers and sought out a place where you could make a phone call in private. Your leg has been shaking under your desk all day counting the hours on the clock until you could make this call. You crossed an arm over your mid-section as dialed the number you found. When the dial tone kept ringing, you nibbled on your thumb.
A man picked up, âThe Strange and Unusual Pawn Shop, how may I satisfy your curiosity?â
You swallowed, you honestly didnât prepare well for this. You thought back to the scriptâŠhimâŠher, you tried the later, âI was wondering if⊠she was there?â
He questioned, âWho?â
You honestly had no idea who âsheâ was, so you tried it again with an emphasis, âYou knowâŠher.â
You cleared your throat a bit, embarrassed to say it out loud, âSheâs the only one that can help me. She knows someone important.â
He chuckled, âSorry kid, canât help you.â
You shouted into the speaker, âNo, wait! Iâm not some kid looking for Hogwarts, or a basement dweller that lives in their parentsâ house, IâI need toâ. You know what, forget it!â
You were about to hang up when the guy on the line said, âMiss, I didnât mean to offend you. Iâm sorry, butâŠthe magician youâre asking about, she doesnât work here anymore.â
So there was a she! At the same time, you felt your heart drop, what were you supposed to do now. You were going to have to start from scratch again.
He sighed into the receiver, âLookâŠIâm not supposed to do this, but whatever it is, it sounds really important. Here, write this down.â
You scrambled and pulled a pen out of your pocket and began writing down the address he was giving you on a receipt from your coffee run this morning. You sighed in relief, âThank you, you have no idea, thank you.â
He chuckled, âGood luck,â then hung up.
You went back to work but headed straight towards the bathroom. You pulled out hair from its neatly tucked position and slapped your cheeks a few times. You lightly patted some water on your face and neck before you booked it out the bathroom towards your bossâs office. You knocked on the door and heard a muffled come in. You breathed in a structuring breath, counting down the seconds⊠and action!
You held onto the door knob and pushed open the door dramatically stumbling into the office. Your legs were bow legged with a case of clubfoot as you leaned on the door feverishly panting. You swallowed and held a hand up to your perspiring forehead, âIâm so sorry, but I donât think I can make it through the rest of the day.â
Your boss looked up at you with a panicked look, âOh my God! O-k-okay, go home and rest up Ms. Y/L/N.â
You nodded squeezing your eyes shut, âIâm sorry, Iâm really sorry. I promise Iâll make it.â
Your boss asked, âAre you able to make it home okay?â
You waved him off with your hand, âYes, yes, Iâll be fine.â
You began closing the door as he looked at you sympathetically, âIâm sorry.â
With a click of the door you speed walked over to your desk, still holding up the façade of illness. Your coworkers asked if you were alright and you coughed to play it up. You packed your stuff assuring them you just needed to go home.  You took the elevator and as soon as the door closed you let a smirk rise on your face. The elevator opened up to the parking garage, your heels clacked and echoed in the parking lot. You pulled your hair out of its tight confides and shook it loose. You threw your purse into your passenger seat and set your GPS to the address the clerk had given you. You were going to chase the smoke and dig into the ashes to find the heart of it all.
You drove through the city and ended up in a neighborhood where tightly packed townhomes went on for about twenty blocks. The townhomes were classic brick, three story tall homes with white windows and black iron fences. You found a spot luckily right in front of the address, the street was practically empty since it was still working hours. You stared at the quaint home through your passenger window, the home seemed soâŠinnocent. You rounded about your car and stepped up onto the sidewalk as a young jogger ran past you. The community seemed to be family friendly and young. Was the woman you were about to meet young as well? Was she a past lover of Namjoonâs? Steeling your lips, you needed to find out if she could help you rather if she shared overtly friendly embraces with Namjoon.
You pushed open the gate and climbed up the cement stoop to a white door that had golden numbers reading off 45730. You lifted the gold door knocker and tapped it three times then stepped back. Behind you another jogger ran past, but this time with a speedy canine. You turned to watch them, patiently waiting for someone to answer the door. You were about to knock on the door again when you heard the lock turning. The door fully opened, and words left you, heart falling silent, you couldnât will your lips to move. You gawked at the woman before you who had a wonky gait, probably from arthritis, as she pulled the door open. She was seventy at minimum considering the deep-set wrinkles that could rival canyons. Her height reached no more than five two and her width was plump. Her ghostly, thick grey hair was neatly braided, and it hung over her shoulder hanging down to her waist. Her deep set eyes propped on pink, cracked cheeks were cloudy and ashy like her hair, not the albino type though. You swear they pillowed like smoke as they focused on you. In short you realized, she was blind.
Her articulate voice was soft, âHello, may I help you?â
You stuttered, âH-Hello, Iâm Y/n. Iâm looking forâŠthe magician.â
She scoffed muttering âmagicianâ mockingly under her breath. She adjusted the purple shawl on her shoulders, âThereâs no magician here.â
She began shutting the door on you, but you stuck your foot in the door, grunting as the door slammed your toes. âW-ooO-wait, wait, please!â
She opened the door back up, releasing your toes. You massaged your foot hissing, âPlease, just let me ask you some questions. I need your help.â
Her face fell, wrinkles sagging at the depression. She looked away from you, âIâm sorry, but the witch isnât in anymore.â
You stood there in stupor as she slammed the door in your face. Punctuation taken. You werenât convinced though, you knocked on the door with both hands until your knuckles hurt. âPlease, please, Iâm going to die if you donât help me.â You kept knocking, but the tempest didnât respond to your pleas. Dampness built in the corner of your eyes as your knocks turned into sluggish thuds. A carousel of thoughts passed through your mind, and each one gets more toxic in its turn. Blisters were forming on your knuckles, âPlease.â
You turned around and slumped down on the staircase with your head in your hands. What were you going to do now?
The door slowly creaked open again, âCome in, donât start attracting attention now.â
You sprung up to your feet, fixing your hair up and wiping the budding water in your eyes. âThank you, thank you, thank you.â
She stepped aside and let you in to her home.
The house was larger than the outside led on. You were a bit worried that she would run into things, but she navigated perfectly fine. Her furniture isnât rounded but sharp like the creator intended. She trailed her hand over her dining table, âTake a seat, Iâll prepare some tea.â You looked up and hanging above the table was a swirled chandelier where cream candles of various sizes burned, and their wax dripped down the side like stalagmites from the edges.
You pulled out a red mid-century chair and sat down tucking your feet under you and your purse on your lap. The table was wooden, but unevenly painted teal and the chairs were mismatched that came from different times and styles. In the center of the table an incense was burning, but the ashes disappeared as it fell. She came back to the table with equally mismatched tea cups onto the table. You accepted it with both hands, âThank you.â
She smiled, the wrinkles on her face deepening for a split second. âGreen teaâŠit calms the nerves. I can hear your heart beating and Iâm sure they can hear it in kingdom come too.â
Your face heated up, were you that obviously nervous even to a blind woman?
âIâm sorry to bother you, I called the pawn shop and they told me you were here.â
âCall me Kaya, child.â
You introduced yourself formally, âIâm Y/n.â.
She stirred her tea twirling her finger above the liquid and naturally it swirled. Your jaw dropped, simple acts of magic still impressed you. You were still getting used to this world. She spoke casually, her voice melodically filling the room, âI used to help out there, but Iâve retired from my ways a very long time ago.â
She sipped her tea with a hum of content, you followed along taking the perfectly warm cup in your hand carefully sipping from the rim. The taste is absolutely delicious, you felt a wave of calmness as it washed down your throat.
âWhy are you here child? What can an old, blind hag do for you?â
You arenât sure where to start, âI bought a dress that belonged to a witch.â
The woman across from you a-haâs as if she knows the rest of your story. She set down her tea and stretched out her hand palm up. On her wrist was a tattoo of a wheel, but it was crossed out erratically as if it was scratched by a cat as her sleeve raised up. âGive me your hand child.â
You placed your hand in hers. Her oddly bony, cold hands ran over yours and she hummed, she squeezed your hand tight as she grunted. Fatigue plagued her suddenly worn face, âA terrible witch has touched your soul child.â She continued to run her hand along the veins in your hand, humming as she finds specific spots. âWhat about the dress child?â
âShe was a resurgent.â She dropped your hand like she touched fire. Your knuckles thunked against the table and you brought them back to your lap shyly.
She hissed, âResurgent?â
You swallowed hard, âYesâŠand that dress, she wore it when she did her thing, so now Iâm her next target.â
With a bit of confidence you scooted to the edge of your seat pursing your lips, you wanted to be honest with her, âI did some research and because Iâve beenâŠtainted by herâŠsome of her is with me. So, I want to knowâŠ, âyou mess with your hands unable to meet her gaze, âdo I have the ability to do magic as well? Am I a witch now because our souls are tangled?â
You sat in silence for a moment as she debated internally. It was the same way Namjoon had reacted when you told him. The longer she remained silent the more anxious you felt, were you unsalvageable? You sipped a bit of your tea. She bravely reached across the table again, taking your hand and brought your hand up to her chest over her heart and stared directly into your eyes. Her eyes swirled iridescently as she sought within your soul. When she let go she was panting holding onto the tabletop. You caught yourself coughing when she let go, but shakily stood up and rushed rushed over to her, âAre you alright Maâam? What just happened?â
She looked up at you, her forehead  dripping sweat. âChild, youâre not dealing with just any necromancerâŠif I think who I think youâre dealing with thenâŠ,â she looked away, maybe even afraid to mutter the words.
You speak them for her, âCelina.â
Her eyes widened, you spoke the exact words she dared not to. Solemnly she repeated, âCelina.â She rose from her seat and silently you followed her as walked back towards the stairs, slowly taking each step at a time with a huff. You took her hand and moved it to your forearm to help her up. She smiled and thanked you. When we reached the top of the stairs, she still held onto your hand and led you to a huge room where a large, black, cast iron cauldron was at the edge of a long working table. Unmatched Bookcases were filled with books and other shelfs had various sized and shaped bottles filled with potions. In the bottles some potions boiled, swirled about a toxic looking smoke, or ominously glowed. Crystals grew along a wall and different species of plants hung from the ceiling, some followed your movements. A gentle fire burned in a fireplace, you didnât remember there being a chimney from the outside.
She let go of your hand and walked up to a bookcase. Some of the books jingled and shifted as she trailed her hand along their spine, âThere.â She brought out a red orange, leathery book and opened it to a page she had memorized. She skimmed over the words with her fingers nodding along as she read them, despite them not being brail she was perfectly able to read them. She clapped the book shut with one hand, âThat Lich, creating Vasanima.â
You repeated the last word but butchered it, âVa-shawn-minya?â
The witch laughed kindly, âVasanima child.â She tapped her cheek with her finger as she propped her head into her palm, âShe split up her soul and that dress, a Vasanima, holds a piece of her soulâŠbut whomever takes new ownership of the item a part of their soul gets sucked in too, tangling with the creators like a contract.â
She hesitated to tell you more, âYou are right child, you have great magic within you.â
You blurted out, âWill you teach me?â
She closed her eyes and shook her head putting away the book, âI donât practice anymore.â
You begged, âPlease, I need to know. You said I do have magic!â
âI donât practice anymore.â She gathered her hands in front of her like a prissy cat. âYou may leave if thaâ.â
Your stomach felt full of lead, âIâm going to die if I donât! Satera is going to come for me instead and Namjoon is going to die! I donât want to die!â
She whipped her head to the side, âNamjoon?â
You grabbed her hand encasing them in yours surprising her with your sudden movements. You felt the tingle between you again, âPlease, please, Iâll do anything! Teach me how to do witchcraft, magic, wizardry, whatever this is, please, pleaseâŠplease teach me.â
She grabbed onto your forearms and stared you in the eyes again, her pearls were swirling jaw going slack for a moment. She heavily sighed, blinking away the intensity, âHold out your hands and repeat after me: Evigilare.â Her voice rang through your body like a gong, knocking on an unopened gate.
You held out your arms in front of you, palms facing up, and tested the word out, âE-Evi-gil-are.â
She scoffed, âConfidence child.â
You clear your throat and lick your lips, âEvigilare!â
A tingling pins and needles sensation shot up your suspended limbs. You hissed wanting to rub the pinching pain away, but you fought against the urge knowing you were to endure this. The acute feeling eases out into a pulse in your fingertips then your throbbing fingertips begin glowing. Suddenly flames licked and engulfed your hand. Your vision shifts, and you see colors like youâve never seen them before, green flickering flames ghost between rose, magenta, then back to green. You let out a yelp expecting excruciating pain, but the burn never came. It felt smooth and silky, like fire was running in your veins, and intense overwhelming power. PowerâŠmagic, this was witchcraft. It was so powerful vibrating through your whole system, âMs. Kaya is thisâŠis this magic?â
She doesnât have to see to know, she feels the great energy emitting from you in her bones. She feels it, âThatâs magic child.â
âWill you teach me then?â
She grabbed onto your wrist and the flames in your hands extinguish like an off switch. Your eyes bugged, how was she able to do that!
âIf you must defeat herâŠthen I will teach you.â
You light up, surging forward to hug her, âThank you, thank you.â The building tears from earlier coming back with a vengeance. You break down in her arms, muttering out snotty thank youâs.
Her hard smile turns soft as she rubs your spine, âEnough crying child, save those tears for when you start complaining Iâm working you too hard.â
You laugh through the tears and nod.
The true hardship was beginning.
You stood at the front door with your coat hanging over your arm hand reaching towards the knob with hesitation. The door flung open Namjoon standing there, âHey, what are you doing there?â
You stuttered for a moment pulling a smile, âI was trying to remember if I left something in the car.â
He nodded and stepped aside letting you in, âI bought take out, itâs getting cold hurry up.â You stood at the door watching as he walked away. You couldnât help staring at his figure frozen like a statue. You felt the truth bubbling up in your throat, you wanted to tell him. You hated keeping secrets.
He suddenly stopped calling your name, once, twice, then on the third time you registered it. You blinked away, âYeah-yeah?â
Carefully approaching you, âAre you okay?â
You laughed it off, âYeah, yeah, itâs just been a long day.â He took your hand and led you inside wordlessly. You appreciated that, actions spoke louder anyways.
You donât tell Namjoon a single thing. You smiled through dinner except he didnât spend late night couch hogging with you. He had work to deal with, so he couldnât join you. You stared at him with puppy eyes, you wanted to spend a quiet evening with him. You needed that. He gave a dimply smile and ruffled your hair, âIâll be back, I promise.â
He stepped back and disappeared in a cloud of black smoke.
You sighed and picked up the dirty dishes. You paused in your step as you heard the hounds barking in the distance. You kept walking, disregarding the sounds. Warm water rinsed away bits off food instantly, you moistened the sponge and scrubbed of the residue. A wave of familiarity came over you, you felt your saliva thickening, your esophagus burning with a building pressure causing you to violently cough. Holding onto the side of the counter, your core contracted sporadically as you hacked. Bile was tickling the back of your throat, the acid burning, you were going to throw up. Your cheeks puffed out as you felt your mouth filling with a thick liquid. You hunched over the sink and let the contents project out of you. At the corner of your lip a string of drool hung limply as you fully hunched over the sink. You stared at the content finding your dinner amongst the darkâŠdirt. Your senses felt sharper after expelling everything you had picking up on the sour scent of puke, soil and the metallic smell of iron.
Another wave of nausea and again your cheeks puffed wide, this was going to be worse than the last one. You heaved, throat burning impossibly, and your mouth stretched out a massive clot of dirt covered in gelatinous blood left you. Your shaky hand reached for the lever and you turned on the water to wash down the waste. You watched the brick mud swirl down the sink as you spat out the excess swirling in your mouth. You brought the sprayer closer to you and you washed out your mouth. You kept washing until your teeth wasnât crunching on soil and your tongue didnât taste iron. You wiped your mouth with the back of your hand, your hearing was muffled, but you stood back up.
You stood there under the kitchen lights, the TV Â humming in the background and dirty dinner plates in the sink. The constant stream of water pouring was becoming clearing in your ears. You reached out and pushed the lever down cutting off the sound. You looked up through your lashes, but not focusing on anything specific.
Once more than night when you were showering you threw up again. Under your covers, fighting a headache, dizziness and a sore throat you made a decision. You flung off your blankets, sleep wouldnât come to you anyways and began typing away on your laptop. You had to make haste, catalyze things even faster.
As you typed away, the hounds howled, snarling at what you could only imagine lurked in the tree line.
OnlyâŠimagine.
You handed in your resignation letter to work the next day with little to no explanation. You drove over to Kayaâs home immediately after, knocking on the door like a crazy woman. She answered the door already walking away as she left the door open for you. She called over her shoulder, âYouâre earlier than I was expecting child.â
You shyly replied, honestly feeling groggy and jittery from no sleep, âI need all the lessons I can get.â
She smiled and led you up to her craft room. You tried helping her up the stairs but she swatted your hand away, âChild, Iâve lived alone for hundreds of years, Iâm not that kind of old woman yet.â
You snickered, âIâm sorry Ms. Kaya.â
âItâs Kaya, child. Again, Iâm not that kind of old yet.â
Your cheeks were hurting holding in the laughter, âSorry, sorry.â
You couldnât see it, but a smile was on her face as you followed her up the stairs into her craft room. She ran her hand across her work space then knocked thrice for good luck, âPrepare yourself Y/n.â
You shook your head like a bobble head, exhausted but eager, âReady.â
Kaya wasnât kidding when she said save the tears for later. You spent mornings until the evening at Kayaâs building the basics. She made you read and memorize what things were before you even thought about casting spells. She was surprised because you picked up all the techniques fast, faster than she ever did and memorized things with easy recall. By the end of the first week she casually suggested to finally start with actual casting.
She knocked on the table three times before she hung a hand in the air, âThis is the standard position, now repeat after me and hold it until I say so.â
You held your hands up and after a few minutes your triceps were burning, âKayyyaaaaa, how much longer?â
She smacked the underside of your elbows when you started slacking, âA Witch must have strength in their arms.â
You blinked hard at the pain trying to will it away. She finally let you release it and you heaved dramatically feeling an onset dead arm syndrome kick in. âHmmm, youâre no match for Celina if that is too much for you.â
You turned dramatically, feeling insulted, narrowing your eyes like a feline. You wanted to prove Kaya, to yourself, you were worthy. You posited yourself in standard again, âLetâs keep going!â You challenged her word, and she responded with a soft good then three knocks.
Hours went by, you were getting familiar with casting positions and awakening muscle groups youâve never knew existed. You could feel the reserves in your body, the same fire in your veins begging to be casted. Progress was being made.
Namjoon found himself eating leftovers for dinner because you were never home for dinner lately. He would place your plate in the microwave to keep it warm. He often would scrap it into the bin after hours of waiting. He began watching Family Feud on his own too, but it wasnât the same. You werenât there to compete or make the show as interesting as it normally was. There was too much blanket, too much couch space, too much popcorn in the bowl. He hated not tugging the blanket off you slowly just to bug you.
When you did come home late exhausted, dark circles were beginning to weigh heavy under your eyes. Heâd ask about it, but youâd wave it off, âIt just that time of the year where work is heavy.â
HeâŠmissed you.
Three weeks into training and you were learning spoken spells, finally casting. You held your arms up with a wand in your hand, you were trying to focus your energy into the conductor.
She instructed as she paced around you, âStronger Y/n! Pour your energy into it!â
A wave of nausea overcame you. It was becoming more frequent and was becoming a normalcy. You held it in and quietly burped it away. The feeling wouldnât settle and you knew what coming. You dropped your wand and booked it towards the restroom.
Kaya yelled hearing your feet thud on the wooden floor, âY/n! Where are you going, you canât just quit!â
You stumbled, running into the banister before you sharp turned into the bathroom. You flipped up the toilet seat and began unleashing. Kaya came running behind you with a hand on the doorframe. She heard the wrenching coming from you. She carefully touched along the doorframe and counter coming closer to you, âY/n, whatâs wrong?â
She rubbed your back sympathetically. When you pulled up, she caught the scent of your puke. She covered her nose with her hand and made a sound of disgust. You flushed the toilet, embarrassment taking over.
It took her a moment, but she recognized that scent: the soil of the dead.
She asked upfront, âHow often?â
You wiped at the edge of your mouth slumping onto the cold tiles, âAt least twice a day.â
She sighed heavily and helped you up and quietly cleaned you up, âThis is something a special potion can help ease.â
She walked you back into her lab and brewed âthe potionâ in her cauldron. She ladled some tea out of the cauldron into a funky tea cup then handed it to you. The more time you spent with Kaya the more you realized that tea was her cure all, âIt wonât stop it, but at least itâll settle your soul.â
She poured her own tea and sat across from you. âCelinaâŠwas my sister.â
You weâre still lightly coughing, âWhat!â
She ran her fingers over the rim of her tea cup. Your eyes flickered down noticing the tea in her cup swirled painting the images flowing within her mind. Hypnotically you watched as the hazy image took resolution of a familiar woman, Kaya, but she was significantly younger, everything about her was so different especially her eyes. Her eyes were a deep brown that resembled the sweetest basset hound. Sheâs in this home, in her kitchen sipping tea at the same teal table. The front door busted open and slammed shut, clacking of heavy shoes echoed into the kitchen and out of the shadows a cloaked figure ran into the kitchen. The figure unveiled themselves pulling down the hood revealing a woman underneath. She frantically grabbed Kayaâs hands, âKaya, theyâre coming for me! We have to leave! Theyâre coming for me.â
Kaya pulled the woman down to sit in a seat across from her, panic painted on her face, âNo Celina, what do you mean? Whoâs coming for you?â
âThe council! Theyâre going to hang me, they found out!â
Kaya was panicked, âWhat did they find out!â
Celina let go of her sisterâs hands, embarrassed, âThat Iâve been practicing the dark arts.â
Kaya spat, âYou what!â
Celina began to toil with anger, âYou know I am capable than more than they allow us!â
âIts illegal for a reason Celina!â
âYou donât get it Kaya! Theyâre going to come for the whole family, including you! They think your involved too!â
Kaya spat, âYouâve gotten us all involved! Now you think Iâm stupid to do such a thing and follow you?â
Celina grew furious, âI know I was stupid, but come with me then!â
âMy son, I canât leave my son!â
Celina grew furious, âTake him too!â
Kaya smacked her hand off her, âNo Celina, I donât think you understand. Iâm not guilty of whatever you were involved in. I canât come with you!â
Celina grew furious, âYouâve never trusted me!â
âYou put this upon yourself!â
Celinaâs eyes glowed red as she lifted her hands up, and dishes levitated along with her, âIâll make you then!â With her outburst dishes flew across the room towards Kaya, who ducked and found cover under the table. Kaya popped up and sent a spell towards Celina striking her. A magical fight broke out, it was like a battle between two martial artists, but lightening sparked between the two of them.
Kayaâs back slammed into the wall as her sister took a cheap shot. blood was streaming down Kayaâs face where the jinx had scathed her. Celinaâs took a step forward cracking a plate under her shoe, âYouâve always been greedy sister, always in the top spot. Iâve never been able to beat you. Itâs always been you!â
A boy, barely the age of ten, came into the room rubbing his eyes, âMommy?â
Kayaâs eyes grew comically she wiped her towards the voice, âMallory, go back to your room!â
Kayaâs son screamed, âMommy!â
Celina smirked, âIâm going to show you true greed. Youâre going to pay for all the years youâve belittled me.â
Celina turned around and raised her hands, âThen you canât remember me or any of this. I will erase everything.â
Kaya screamed out, âNo! Celina! NO!â
Celina chanted, âConspectum auferat, auferre memoriae, eam omnia!â A hot red bolt charged out of her and hit her nephew. Mallory screamed, and his eyes glazed over into a cataract resemblance. His head began to transform to that of a bore and his limbs lost their small stature as he began to grow into a monstrous size. He screamed as his body grew, bones extending, and he stretched out the doorframe. He thrashed about hands clutching his face, roaring in pain.
Kaya screamed, âStop Celina!â Kaya jumped in front of her sister into the stream of magic and was struck with the spell. Kayaâs eyes lost their brilliant blue and faded into pearls, the eyes you were used to seeing. Celina tried catching her but had a loose grip on her sisterâs wrist. Celinaâs nails scratched over the witchâs tattoo over her wrist causing Kaya to scream even louder. Kaya screamed as she lost her sight covering her eyes. From here the memories go dark, there is only audio that rings in your ears.
âYou got what you deserved,â footsteps were clattering, heavy thudding and glass breaking filling your ears, but distinctly clacking of heavy shoes echoed away until it ceased with a slamming of a door.
A black smoke began to fill the tea and eventually it was back to regular Green tea and you could only see the cracked bottom of the ceramic cup.
You didnât realize tears were streaming down your face. You recognized the beast, it was Kayaâs son, Exadus Animae was her son.
âMy sister and I were always competitive, but she took it to heart. She felt like she was less than because our parents doted on me more because I was the oldest, I had responsibility. I never wanted her to feel that way. I always made sure she was loved just as much, but it wasnât enough. I never knew she would take itâŠthat far.â
You can feel it in yours, this has squeezed at her heart for centuries. âI want to stop my sister. I want to put an end to her evil.â She grabbed your hand, âChild with the potential you have, you are the only one that can do it. Youâre the one that can bring her down. You have the potential to become a greater witch than myself and her.â
You let the tears stream down and squeezed her hands back. âIâm sorry,â those were the only words you could get out.
There was so much you had to learn.
He hated going to places like this, but this was where evil crept freely. He made his way through the crowd; the strobing lights were blinding and the music numbing. He hated the smell of this place especially, it smelled like sorrow and sour loneliness. A succubus crashed into him swaying on her heels, she grabbed onto his arm as she pressed her chest up to him. She shouted at him over the music, âHmmm, what is a Reaper doing in this part of town?â
He played into her trick, âHas Celina been around?â
She pouted, âWhy are you talking about that Witch when Iâm here?â
He trailed a delicate finger down her cheek, âBaby girl Iâm asking a question, Have you?â
The succubus shivered loving the attention and nickname. She stood back up obediently with a thoughtful face, âNo, but her recent play thing is here.â She pointed across the room through the swaying salacious bodies to the back of the club where a man with about five women hanging off him was tucked in a booth. He easily spotted the demon being nearly the tallest being there. Demons and their desires.
He shoved her off, âThanks.â
She scoffed, âHey!â
He couldnât hear her protest anymore as he pushed through the crowd and came up to the booth. When the nymphs caught on to Namjoon they gasped and filtered out of the booth like roaches, âHey, hey, ladddiesss!â
Namjoon growled, âWhere is she?â
The playboy flipped hair out of his face and shrugged as he took a shot. âIâve slept with many, who are you talking about?â
Namjoon didnât humor the demon with a response.
âDonât tell me Iâve slept with your bitch?â
Namjoon grew frustrated, âWhereâs Celina?â
The demon shrugged again swirling his empty shot glass, âDonât know.â
Namjoon grabbed the collar of the guy and dragged him outside through a side exit door into an alley. He shoved the demon up to the brick wall, âYouâre going to tell me where she is.â
âAnd what, what are you going to give me if I do?â
Namjoon held out his hand, âFlax.â His scythe appeared in his hand and he shoved it under the guys jaw. âNothing, you get nothing, but you get to live. I could feed you to Edax as I slice you up and feed you to him piece by piece.â
Panic filtered in the eyes as his eyes flickered between the scythe and him. âYouâre the R-R-R-Reaper? â
The guy flipped the switched in a second the cocky smirk returning, âYou canât, thatâs against Satera.â
Namjoon pushed the scythe harder into the guys jaw, âWatch me.â
The guy gulped, âOkay, okay, chill bro!â
âWHERE!â
âI last saw her here about a week ago. She looked really desperate, like sickly dude. I swear she was like fallinâ apart or some shit. I was gonna approach her but she already had another dude she was smashing faces with, then they disappeared.â
Namjoon kept his eyes locked on the guy waiting for more information. The guy squinted his eyes trying to think of more information, âUgh-ugh, oh! Oh! What was weird was she smelled like cemetery soil, like strongly.â
Namjoonâs eyes narrowed, âLikeâŠdirt?â
The guy nodded frantically. âThatâs all I know. Let me go!â
Namjoon released the guys collar, droping the guy to the floor like a rag doll. The guy scurried to his feet, slipping a few times, then ran for it. He made one last comment over his shoulder, âYour crazy man!â
Namjoon stood there in the alleyway in the sickly yellow flood light over him. His dress shoes chuffing the tarmac of the alley. He watches as the demon slips away.
One year, he was supposed to have a year. A Lichâs corpse last a year before decomposition is too much and the animation disapparates. She needed new flesh, soon, and consuming raw meat in the mean time wasnât going to hold her over much longer. Celina was putting herself out in the open more, her real self. He looked at his reflection in his scythe. Time was running out.
Black smoke cradled around him and he vanished into thin air. He manifested in the entryway and caught the edge of your feet as you were ascending the staircase. âY/N?â
You stopped mid-step and turned towards him. In a tired voice, âWelcome home Joon.â He noticed the dark circles under your eyes have become heavier. âThereâs leftovers in the fridge for you, make sure to heat them up if youâre hungry.â
He nodded, âAre you going to sleep?â
You nodded in return, âIâve had a long day.â
He felt something crawling up his throat. âYou donât want to watch TV on the couch until you fall asleep? I swear I wonât hog the blanket, I swear.â
A small smile creeped onto your face, âNo, not today Joon. Tomorrow maybe, okay?â
He sadly nodded, and you turned around making your way back up the stairs.
Your scent finally registered, he was so used to coming home to a twisted sell of delicate scents, but that daunting smell hit him like a cold shower. He smelled it thickly in the air, in fact it feels like itâs taken over the house, Cemetery dirt, soil tainted by death. Its leaking from you.
His long legs took the stairs two by two and he grabbed onto your upper arm, âWhatâs wrong y/n?â
You both stood still for a moment, then you turned around gently and thunked your head on his shoulder. He pulled you into his arms wrapping them tightly around your waist, âWhatâs wrong?â
Honest words hanging on the edge of your tongue, âIâm just tired.â
He didnât believe you, you smelled otherwise, heâs smelled it from you before. He thought back to the demonâs words: soil. Celina smelled like soil. He tried an alternative, âYou sure you donât want to watch some TV?â
You shook your head wrapping your arms around him, âI just want to sleep.â You squeezed him once then let go, leaving a lasting touch on his arm before you turned around
He called your name as you were halfway up, words hanging on the tip of his tongue but couldnât actualize. He swallowed it, because honestly, he didnât know. He didnât know how much time you had left. How long it was before everything came crashing down. It could be in the next second, or tomorrow. âGood night.â
You whispered back, âGood night, Joon.â
He watched as you disappeared around the corner, your hand being the last glimpse as it held onto the banister. He felt in his gut. Celina was on the move and moving fast. That dirtâŠyou smelled like it. He was extremely worried, but you were being stubborn about letting him in. Just as he was, but only telling you would worry you. He needed to be around more, if the connection between you both was getting stronger he needed to be by your side. The hound he had secretly tagging along with you when you left the house wasnât enough anymore. You didnât have to know though, he could be your shadow.
He went to your work to check up on you, he even bought a coffee to leave on your desk secretly. However, you werenât there, you werenât even in their system anymore. He grew worried, then angry the longer he looked for you. Your car wasnât even in the parking lot. He went to the roof and called upon his scythe. He let blackness cloud his eyes as he commanded, âOstende mihi Y/nâ. He sliced through the air creating a portal for himself. He looked into the vortex and saw you in a familiar setting that you didnât belong in. He watched as your hands stretched out and you were chanting outâŠincantations! His jaw dropped then clenched hard. You had been going behind his back! He saw blue glowing from your hands and thatâs when he dropped your coffee and charged through the portal.
âWands are training wheels for the hands, as you get more practice you wonât need a conductor for your major and instead you will be able to conjure it from your hands.â She took the wand out of your hand and set it on the table, âTry it, try it with your hands.â
âI-I donât think Iâm ready.â
âTrust me child.â She turned you to the windowsill. âSee, focus on that potted plantâŠnow levitate it, this should be easy.â
You breathed in heavily and pointed your hands at it, âVolarsaâ
The pot remained still. You tried it again with a different tone, but it didnât levitate. You turned toward Kaya with a pout, you werenât sure about this working without a wand. She knocked three times then clasped her hands behind her back, âBe patient, it will work.â
You turned back towards the pot and kept repeating the spell. Hours had passed by and sweat was running down your temple until you taste salt in the corner of your mouth. You wiped it away and licked your lips, you had gotten the pot to vibrate. You were so close. You just needed something, a push, you let your thoughts wander about the peopleâs life on the line, yours, KayaâsâŠand Namjoonâs.
âVolarsa!â You shouted at the pot concentrating on the object. You held up your trembling hands and it vibrated intensely as before, you slowly started lifting your hands from the wrist. The pot oscilated on the spot then finallyâŠit started lifting. You broke a smile and kept your hands strict forcing the pot to rise. It was heavy, heavier than lifting a pot without magic and lifted off he clay pigeon until it was floating in the air. âKAYA! KAYA, I DID IT! I did it!â
A dark cloud of smoke rolled in constructing itself into a shadow, but you were too submerged in your happiness to notice. âDid what exactly Y/n?â
You jumped, hands losing their concentration as you released the spell and the pot came crashing down. You abruptly faced the Reaper, âNamjoon!â
âYou lied to me! I told you not to do this.â He stomped right up to you.
You stuttered taking a few steps back, âI-I-I.â You clasped your hand behind your back as if they were the guilty culprits.
âWhy are you practicing!â
Kaya came around the corner with an extra mug, âHello, Darling, its been a while.â
The black smoke rolling around him cut off, his eyes widening, âKaya?â
She put the mug in his hand, with a flick of her wrist she commanded the broom and dust pan to do their job. âSit down and watch, well discuss it later; you just ruined something big.â
âSheâs practicing witchcraâ!â
She whipped around, âI said, sit down.â
He obeyed tucking his tail between his legs but grumbled the whole time. She beckoned you to continue, âGo ahead Y/n, try it again on the Saffron.â
You eyed Namjoon with hesitation, but you turned towards the flowers. You had to prove yourself worthy. This was your chance to show Namjoon you could do this. You had to be the one to put an end to this with Namjoon.
You breathed in a deep breath letting the oxygen saturate your blood fully with a breath laced with confidence. You wiped your brow of sweat and held out your hands, shaking out the nerves a few times, then place them in a commanding stance. You closed your eyes and sprung your hard rimmed eyes open as you casted with confidence, âVOLARSA!â
The Saffron pot jerked about, oscillating in its spot like the last time. You kept focus on it then raised your hands slowly and with a bit of delay the pot raised from the pigeon into the air. You held it there for a moment then lowered it down safely finally taking a breath again. You heaved and turned with a smile on your face and Kaya smiled back at you once she heard the clinking clay.
Namjoon rolled his eyes, âShe can lift a pot, so what? Howâs that going to protect her from Celina?â
Kaya smiled and sipped from her tea with her eyebrows slightly raised. âYou underestimate the important of lifting a pot. Donât you remember how you started out with your scythe?â
He shut up real quick, turning away from her in his chair like a sulking child. âChild, youâve done well. Youâre ready for the heavier, unspoken spells.â
Namjoon spit out the tea he was bitterly sipping, âNow youâre pushing the importance!â
âHush, Joon.â She shushed him by bringing her hand up and zipped his mouth shut. He grumbled behind his closed lips. You spat out laughing hard enough your eyes shut; you needed to learn that spell. She stood up and walked her way over to you, looking over her shoulder as she stood next to you, âSomeone had to do it.â
The rest of the evening she moved on to different things and taught you other foundational spells and techniques. Namjoonâs mouth was sealed the whole evening, but you could feel the tension from him. He remained patient and watched you as you picked up things easily. He was impressed, but he was afraid. The potential energy and magic that you have in your amateur hands could be dangerous. He was worriedâŠbecause of whom your source of magic was coming from.
What if you turned out like her?
Kaya tapped your shoulder, âThatâs enough for today.â
You sat at the work table with Joon, reluctantly sitting down across from him. His eyes were squared on you with bitterness flowing towards you. Kaya sat down at the table with a steaming kettle pouring more tea into her cup and Namjoonâs, âFloat a cup over for yourself.â
You looked across the room and pointed to a clean cup. You muttered under your breath and a cup levitated itself and clunked it onto the table right in front of you.
She unzipped him and as soon as his lips were free he couldnât hold his tongue anymore, âKaya! What ifâwhat if she turns out to be like...!â
Kaya turned to him, âHer?â
He spat, âExactly!â
âAfter all sheâs done, havenât weâve been through enough. Y/n doesnât deserve this.â
You look between them, feeling completely lost. Just how much didnât you know? How did Namjoon know Kaya? You havenât really pieced it together until now, why was she in his journal?
He sharply turned his attention to you, âHow did you find this place?â
You stuttered out a thinning voice, âI-I.â
âI contacted her, I just felt Celinaâs magic again and had to figure out if it was her, but instead I found Y/n.â You were surprised, Kaya stepped in to save you.
He looked at her with narrowed eyes, he wasnât completely buying it. Under her breath barely audible to your ears, âThe hound âs loyal to their mistress not their master apparently.â
He turned to you to question further, but again Kaya stepped in to save you, âCalm down Namjoon, I can tell you thatâs not whatâs going to happen. I donât see the same darkness in her that I saw in my sister. That wonât happen with Y/n.â
You blinked in shock, âHow do you two know eachother?â
She casually grabbed onto both of your hands, âRevelata veritas occulta, monstrate memoriis vero Princeps.â In the next second you felt an energy surging through you, coursing through your heart then being. Your eyes blurred, swirling in a glowing green like Kayaâs. Namjoon watched on as you closed your eyes grunting, then they sprung open completely glowing blue.
He hissed at Kaya trying to release her hand, âWhat are you doing!â
Kaya remained patient, holding his hand tight, âRevealing the truth.â
In your ears their argument faded out. Behind your glowing eyes you were taken back, but this time you watched through Namjoonâs eyes.
Namjoon was acquainted with the sisters, as the witch community was tangled with the supernaturals. Everyone in the supernatural community knew of the witch sisters, the greatest witches of their generation. When Namjoon inherited the role of being Reaper, Kaya and Celina were the first ones to congratulate him. He grew close to the sisters, they were like real sisters to him; especially Kaya who helped him wield his scythe and even taught him some spells on the side.
Namjoonâs heart dropped when he received word to collect, to collect Celinaâs soul. How had such a good person fallen?
His memory picked up right where Kayaâs had left off with Namjoon arriving in tragic timing. Celina had casted a spell over the house to cover her tracks. When he manifested in the hallway of Kayaâs home and the smoke faded, Kaya was already paralyzed, covering her eyes with her bloody hands. He ran over to her as she muttered out, âMallory.â
He pulled her hands down from her eyes and gasped when he saw her pearly eyes, âKaya, what happened?â
Kaya panted, feeling for him, âNamjoon! SheâShe!â
He heard thumping coming from the hallway. He stood in front of Kaya protectively against whatever was there. A large gangly figure popped out form the shadows wailing, âMommy!â
Namjoon stood there, fear struck. Kaya screamed, âCelina, what have you done!â
Namjoon knew that the council would be coming soon since Celina had just been here. Kaya grabbed at his pant leg, âPlease, Namjoon, protect my son!â
Namjoon didnât have much choice, so he did the only think he could think of. He took out his scythe and with both hands he wrapped it around the staff and casted. Mallory began to be engulfed in black smoke. His similarly pearl eyes searched out his mother, he tried screaming for his mother, but it just came out as animalistic growls taking over his voice.
Namjoon took him to the only place he knew that would be safe, Limbo. He kept Mallory in a cave with a protective seal to keep anyone from entering, safe from the knowledge of supernaturals and other warlocks. He knew if the council found out what happened to Mallory there would be grave consequences.
He stayed with the child and would visit Kaya routinely. He knew he couldnât fill the void of her son, but he was there for her like she was for him. Heâd do anything for her.
They tried everything, every spell, hex, and art she knew to uplift the curse, but nothing worked. He helped her adjust, however, Kaya adapted quickly on her own.
Kaya persuaded Namjoon to let her see her child. Reluctantly he brought Kaya to see her son. She would hug her son and he would grunt out, no longer capable of speech while hugging his mother. He was still himself despite the curse. When she felt her son sheâd began crying, sheâd apologize and promised him sheâd find a solution to revert him back. She was never going to give up, she worked herself to the bone, researching and testing lifting spells. However, no matter how great of a witch she was, no spell worked, the curse was too heavy. It was impossible to cure the curse.
Months passed by and Mallory began to forget his humanistic ways, slowly started becoming the monster he was cursed to be. Â
Against Namjoonâs protest, he brought Kaya to see her son. He had seen the change happen, the growth of the beast, the greedy curse taking over the childâs soul. He couldnât tell her, he wanted to fix this before she found out.
As they came into the cave, they found Mallory consuming a wandering soul. Kaya heard it all, the disgusting sounds and crunching of bone. Namjoon witness the horrific image of intestines being yanked from the corpse and it being grind it up in the boarâs jaw.
Namjoon panicked, âKaya, you canât see him today! Go back!â
She protested, she wanted to meet her son, not believing the sounds were from her precious child. He shouted the truth, âHeâs not your son anymore, but a monster!â
Kaya remained silent, the truth weighing heavy on her after sheâs been denying it for months, tears streamed down her face as she stood there listening to Namjoon stopping her gorging sonâor at least he was.
He hated doing this, but he had to chain him up. He couldnât let him wander about, it was too dangerous.
Soon enough Satera found out about the souls being consumed. She herself showed up in the cave to expel the behemoth herself. âReaper, this being belongs in the pits! He is no Earthly creation!â
Namjoon stopped her and explained what had happened, how it was Celinaâs evil doing, that there was a human being underneath. Her green glow about her died down and sympathy rang about her. She slowly walked towards the beastâMalloryâwho growled in agitation. She hushed him and surprisingly he obeyed. She touched his forehead and her eyes swirled as she watched the whole story unravel in her eyes. She pulled away, sorrowfully petting his head a few times. She gave Namjoon a deal ,âI cannot break this curse, his soul has been nearly completely consumed. But if you can promise me thatâŠthat this Edax Animae can collect evil or wandering souls and youâd send the spirits to the pits, then he can remain on Earth.â
Namjoon agreed immediately, âYes, yes, I can promise that.â
She raised her hand silencing him, âAndâŠonly if you watch over him, then he can remain.â
Namjoon told Kaya of the deal for hours she cried, guilt weighing heavy on her, but she was grateful. He could live.
Years went by, decades went by and the chase with Celina continued. Celina grew stronger and her craft immensely more potent. He would visit Kaya less and less because he had to take on other collections. Celinaâs disturbances became fewer and sheâd always escape his grasp in the nick of time. Before he knew it, he stopped visiting Kaya all together, but he kept his promise. He always watched over Mallory, even if he wasnât Mallory anymore.
Time speed up from there in blurs, you saw fights, the sickly image of Celina before him in a forest, but with a different possession every other memory. Time swirled again, and it was her again but different each time they fought, but sheâd get away.
Then there was you. You across the table from him, as he slid into the booth. You felt the smugness as he felt like had caught the mouse. Time warped to when you were brought to Edax, then all the nights you spent together eating dinner, Â you saw the way he watched you as you were watching TV, or how you came in the door after work greeting him with a smile. It was blurs of the both of you, up until this very point, you sitting across from him. Â
You gasped as you were pulled back into reality ripping you from the tar of memories. The glowing green began to fade from your eyes as you came to consciousness. You felt your limbs succumbing to a great fatigue as your legs lost control and you began slipping from your chair.
Namjoon let go of Kayaâs hand and caught you before you collapsed to the floor. âKaya, this is too much for her! I told her she needs to stay out of this!â
You gasped and clutched onto his shirt, âNamjoon, I have to do this.â
He looked down at you, âNo!â
You cupped his face smoothing the wrinkles building under his eyes, âNamjoon, Iâm not Celina. Iâm not her.â
Something you never expected caused your hand to halt. Tears were building in his eyes until a single tear slipped down his cheek, âI canât lose you.â
You smiled, âYou wonât, I promise. Sheâs not going to win. Trust me.â
He looked at you then to Kaya feeling the pressure from both of you, âFine.â
Now that you were able to practice freely your skills were only growing at an exponential rate. Especially since you could practice at home out in the open. Crafting just felt so natural to you. You were going through spell books like water. Kaya put you through obstacles testing you on your skills and reflexes. That meant training became far more intense, pushing you to your breaking point every day. She made a pseudo room for you to cast spells and strike dummies.
You paced around the abysmal room, you could never see the walls in the room, you honestly didnât know if there were any. You stood under a bright white spotlight waiting for your next target, and in front of you Celina manifested. You knew it wasnât her, but a dummy. It looked so much like her, like the image you saw that night in your bathroom. Even though she was a dummy you knew not to let your discomfort show.
She opened her eyes, completely black and soulless. There was no banter exchanged, a blaze of green light aimed right for you. Two more jets of green light zoomed past you from the arthritic hands of Celina. You spewed hexes and spells back avoiding each of her strikes. This was fake, so it wouldnât have a lasting strike if it did hit you, but still you avoided each strike.
Carelessly with that knowledge you faced her straight on and called out a spell that would knock her off her feet. She swerved and in the next blink she was in front of you, âYou lose.â She brought her hands up and chanted out a curse, one you had passed by Kaya before in curiosity, but she narrowed her eyes completely upset, âNever, never, EVER, utter those words.â
The black eyes of Celina were all you could focus on as she was nearly nose to nose with you. You were paralyzed in fear, none of the other dummies had gotten this close to you. You didnât dare blink, the next moment the body melted, bubbled and Namjoon was face to face to you. The same eyes remained, he hissed like a snake, âInternum Cuppedine.â
You screamed and for a moment you believed there were walls as you screamed loud enough that it bounced off the invisible walls. Loud, hot blindingly loud. The pain was consuming as you dropped to your knees in front of Namjoon, whole body quivering. He walked around you, a smirk form on his face, âI will watch you die in the most painful way.â
This wasnât real, this wasnât supposed to be real, but why was the pain so real. Namjoon would never do this too you. This wasnât happened. You struggled trying to break, but the more you struggled the more painful it was.
âIt will be my uptmost pleasure.â He raised his hand up slowly, body morphing back to Celinaâs figure, you levitating with it. You dangled in the air twitching as the curse caused you to spasm. He clenched his hand, you feel the pressure around your throat. Itâs so much, so much. With a finally squeeze of her hand everything goes dark.
You wake up gasping for air on the floor of Kayaâs craft room. The roaring fire, the cracking of the wood in the mantle alerting you youâre back in the real world. Was this real? Was that all fake? You lifted up sitting on your side coughing. You grabbed at your throat where you felt the phantom feeling of the grasp. You felt a drop on your hand, you pulled away and a drop of blood was on your hand. You raised it and checked your nose. Your nose was bleeding.
Was that just a dummy?
You didnât tell Kaya or Joon what had happened in the training room. The crackling fire burning in the mantle casted long shadows over the room, so you relied on the candle next to you to illuminate the words on the book you were reading. Kaya had gone to sleep a while ago, you sat there intently listening for the snores to begin. When you were sure she was asleep you slipped off your stool and ventured over to the library. Stealthily you avoided the creaky wood planks as you tip toed over to a bookcase. You trailed over books that youâve been eyeing for a while, the forbidden ones. Kaya had warned you against them, you didnât need to know those spells.
You thought different, the more ignorant you were to this stuff the more vulnerable you were. You needed to know what the animation had said to you.
You pulled out a nameless black book and snuck it back to the table. You pushed away the book you were âstudyingâ and placed the new book in front of you. It felt different, it was a thin book, but it weighed as heavy as a science textbook. You tried opening the book, but it refused to open. Knowing Kaya it mustâve been hexed closed.
You thought back to all the things you had learned, sourcing through all the spells you knew. You were going to try something you didnât know would work, but youâd try. Holding your hand over the book you whispered out, âAbracadabra.â
Nothing happened, you were expecting something a bit more dramatic. Maybe a puff of smoke or like a comical soul arising, but nothing.
You reached for the cover and it pulled back and it opened. The binding creaking with the new book sound, but you knew this book was far from being young. Gothic text etched in the center entailed âBook of Dreadful Curses.â
Your body felt giddy, you were actually going through with this. You flipped the coffee colored pages that were fragile, each page had entries that were handwritten with depictions every so often. This seemed more like a lab book than a dictionary for curses. The description for these curses were horrible promises of unescapable torture, pain and lunacy. You read over a few: Martyium promised self-sacrifice but not with the will of the cursed; Impotente promised lunacy; Dissolvo promised decomposition. You scrolled through pages, each page more interesting than the last. However, you didnât dare to repeat aloud, only allowing them to hiss in your mind, you had that much sense.
You opened this book for one specific curse, Internum Cuppedine. You flipped through the pages and soon enough the pages were blank. The journal entries had ended abruptly. You kept flipping though and you nearly scanned past it but on a single page two lone spells were written, but one specific one caught your eye: Internum Cuppedine.
Internum Cuppedine: Level IX, extreme malice and intention to harm. A torture spell that causes sensation similar to burning from the inside out, asphyxiation, violent trembling and loss of physical control. Results from curse causes permanent damage and if continuous, death.
Shuffling came from the door, Kaya groggily asking, âYouâre still here child?â You closed the book shut and propped your elbow on it, then with your elbow you brushed it under the other you were studying. Even though she couldnât see, you still felt like a child caught with your hand in the cookie jar.
âYeah-yeah, I just wanted to finish up this last chapter then go home.â
A smile bloomed on her face, âYou worked hard enough, go home child. Youâll need the rest for tomorrow.
You nodded, âI will.â You began to pack up your stuff edging off the stool, âGood night Kaya.â Her figure disappeared down the hallway as she mumbled to you. You waited until the sound of her closing her door before you set down your bag. You were just going to read a bit moreâŠjust a bit more.
Just a bit more.
Namjoon would stop by and pick you up from Kayaâs because he knew if he didnât come and get you youâd stay all night. Despite things being open, youâve spent more time a part now that everything was on the table.
Besides throwing up, a new habit crawled its way into your routine. You started having nightmares every night since the dummy incident; Celina would always have the main role. The dreams would be vivid, but it was the same dream every night. You relieved the moment in the training room over and over again. Each night it would escalate, but it was the same environment. Celinaâs dark figure would leave you paralyzed as she came towards you. Sheâd look you dead in the eyes and her lips would spread past her cheeks in a sinister smile. She violently thrusted her hand through your chest and ripped your heart out. Sheâd laugh and consume your heart like a morsel. She licked her fingers of your blood and with the same dirty hands she pushed you. Youâd tip back unable to save yourself and youâd fall down into an endless grave.
Namjoon heard you screaming springing from his own bed and ran into your room. You were trashing under your covers, he sat down next to you shaking you awake, âY/n! Y/n! Wake up!â
You sprung up violently sucking in air. When you noticed Namjoon was there beside you, you clutched onto him panting. He collected you into his arms holding the back of your head with one of his hands. You buried your head into his chest, he rubbed your back soothing you, âShhhh, Itâs okay. Itâs okay.â
Heâd lay you back down when your trembling stopped. Â âWant me to stay with you until you fall asleep again?â
You nodded rapidly, âPlease.â
He scooched you over and laid beside you, his body taking up a large portion of the bed. He pulled you into his chest petting your hair, âItâs okay, Iâm here go back to sleep. I wonât leave.â You nodded against his chest, his scent bringing comfort to you. It took about half an hour until you fell back asleep. His naturally low, deep voice sung you to sleep.
To your ignorance he was chanting away the demons, casting a protection spell over your mind for the night. A sleep worm had made its way into your dreams. He held the back of your head as you fell fast asleep. He kept chanting, slowly pulling his hand away from your head and along with it the worm that had plagued your dream. He squished it in his hands and it sizzled in his grip. You sighed in relief when he pulled it out and you eased into his chest limply, truly asleep.
His eyes narrowed as he looked over you and into the shadows of your bedroom. It was your silhouette in the shadows, but it wasnât you. He could only sigh and hold you close, there was no telling when, but there wasnât much time left. He fell asleep with you cradled in his arms, he didnât want to let you go.
In his arms, you were safe.
You didnât want to fall asleep, it was hard distinguishing the sun and the moon lately. White bled into black and you were somewhere in Limbo. Kaya had gone to sleep long ago; teaching had worn her out despite you doing all the work. Namjoon was here earlier but left when he was summoned. You slipped on his blazer you had brought with you on accident today when a draft came over the room. It partially still smelled like him, mostly because he tried it on again today, âSure it was an accident Y/n. You like me that much huh?â
You blushed furiously attacking him with the best come back you could think of, âYou wish.â
Sitting alone you wrapped it tighter around yourself. You looked around, despite knowing you were alone, and pulled out from under your other book the Book of Dreadful Curses. You hated to admit it but you were drawn towards it. Who were the people that made such craft, and who were they after? You were just so curious.
In your ear you heard a moaning whisper, âY/N.â
You turned around expecting Kaya in the doorway, but no one was there. Maybe Kaya and Joon were right, you have been overworking yourself to the point you were hearing things. You waited, maybe Kaya would appear a second later, but there was nothing. You went back to flipping the pages and felt a chill down your spine as another barely audible whisper tickled your ear, âY/N.â
The lights above you flickered, and the omnipresent voice cackled. The hair on the back of your neck raised as the roaring fire in the fireplace suddenly extinguishing. You could hear your heartbeat in your ears, it was dead silent. You were waiting, waiting in anticipation.
A struck of lightening jetted passed you striking the pit of embers reigniting the roaring flame, a flame so big that it licked your spine. You screamed at the intense heat and in shimmer of mist a figure before you manifested.
It was Celina.
You stumbled backwards, hitting the wall knocking down picture frames and crystals. One look at her and you could tell why she was here though, the once gorgeous woman was wilting away. Her flesh was rotting away in some spots as ghastly purple and grey chunks were missing; Streaming down her barely fitting dress was mud, you recognized that dress, it was the dress.
Celina trailed around the table with an awkward gait, âI told you youâd know my name when the time comes.â She smirked dropping a potion bottle on the floor and crunching the glass with her bare feet. âItâs our day darling!â The lights flickered manically as she raised her both her hands, fingers stretched outwards with the tips burning red.
A bolt of magic zoomed past your head and hit just near Celinaâs head. The lights stabled. You turned, and Kaya was behind you with her hands raised, âCelina!â
Celina stumbled, âSister, I thought you died a long time ago.â
Kaya scoffed, âYou underestimate me.â
Celina huffed, âI wonât miss this time.â
Celina extended her arm and fired bolts towards the both of you. The crackling magic destroyed the shelf behind us and all Kayaâs tea cups fell to the floor. Kaya pushed you behind her and you both managed to fire back at her. Celina sensed the magic before the strikes and dodged them easily. Youâve never seen this before, Kaya was wielding beyond your comprehension. A rally of blue and red bolts soared across the room. You were dragged to hide under a desk along with Kaya, âChild, run, run while you can. Iâll take care of her.â
You shook your head, âNo, Iâm staying here and fighting with you. This is my battle as much as it is yours.â
âYouâre not ready child! Run!â Kaya grunted, red flames roared above us as Celina grew frustrated.
âCome on out Kaya, youâre not a coward to hide. Come and fight me once and for all! Letâs end this!â
You couldnât let Kaya get hurt, youâve worked hard for this moment. This was it. âNo, Iâm ready,â you punctuated. You took the risk and stood up on your own. You raised your hand and fired out a spell at Celina. A charged spell shot out from your hands at her.
She dodged it and laughed, a hearty laugh, âOh-ho-ho, Look at you my pretty! A witch in the making! Oh, how great it will be when I take over you. A perfect vessel, perfect blood.â
You fell right into her trap and she chanted, then a pulsing neon purple cloud consumed the both of you. Kaya gripped onto your hand, âNO, Y/N!â Her grip on you disappeared and you were consumed in opaque purple. A wave of nausea hit you that you were now familiar with. You came to in a dense fog feeling the cold breath of life resurge through you again. You knew this place, you knew it very wellâLimbo, the edge of hell, where Namjoon first took you.
You whispered out his name out of habit, âNamjoon.â
âItâs just you and I,â the sick cackling echoed throughout the clearing. The silhouetted figures stopped their roaming as if Satan had called upon them and ran from the site. Celinaâs red glow fired up and shot towards you, âMine!â
You lifted your hands and chanted dangerous spells under your breath trying to keep up with her razor-sharp fast attacks. Her body may be decaying but her mind was sharp. It was hard to tell where the next strike would come from because of the fog. You ran behind a tree catching your breath, as quietly as you could you knocked on the tree three times. You could hear her footsteps approaching and on instincts you bolted from your safety. The next second the tree you were hiding behind cracked in half catching fire.
You ran out into the clearing and fired green jets at her with no sense of direction. She whirled around and flicked her wrist manically as she growled.
In the center of us a cloud of black smoke manifested and from it emerged Kaya and Namjoon. Kaya put up a protective shield around the both of them and ultimately you. Celinaâs bolt crashed against the shield like tsunami wave crashing on a boulder.
Kaya turned her hands like a wheel and used that energy and shouted, âPraesidio!â The magical wave reversed itself and turned it back on the caster.
Namjoon sprinted towards you, âY/n!â You ran up to him wrapping your arms tightly around him, you just needed that moment. You broke the embrace when Celina roared, and fireworks flared between Celina and Kaya.
Celina protected herself from the returning wave by casting her own shield. Â She grew frustrated, âSURGERIMUS!â From the ground hands popped up like daisies, soon enough skulls and fifty some full bodies rose. Their bodies were devoid of skin with insects whoâve burrowed themselves in cavities. It was an uproar as the swarming corpses stampeded their way towards us with loud war cries. The three of you equally regarded them charging forward into the mess. In a single swipe you shattered the center of a corpse with its limbs exploding towards all directions. Namjoon moved his scythe about with brutal strength, twirling past extended jaws lunging to bite severing heads off cleanly. Kaya strikes with palm open knocking down two at a time.
She turned around confronted with Celina no less than a few feet away, âHello Sister.â
Celina growled firing spells, cold hatred behind each venomous strike. She was sending incantations, smiting with all she had. Kaya used her instincts to her advantage, a century of development with her impairment. She swayed and slashed her magic as jets of light flew from both of them. From under them the fog diminished seeing the forest floor for the first time. The ground below them shimmering as dangerous spells fireworked around their feet. The two witches were battling for blood, for the kill.
âOh, Kaya you canât protect her, just like you couldnât protect your son.â
âDONâT SPEAK OF HIM THAT WAY!â Soaring bolts still progress back and forth like a tennis rally. âYou will never touch my children again!â screamed Kaya.
A side of Celinaâs lips raised, âThink again.â
It happened so fast. Suddenly Kaya was lifted off the floor floating in the air, an invisible force wrapping around her neck and squeezing tight. âItâs ironic, the one who wrote the Book of Dreadful Curses is going to experience it firsthand.â Kayaâs eyes bulged as Celinaâs cursed the worst forbidden curse, âSilento.â The curse wrapped around Kaya and in one movement Kayaâs neck jerked abstractly.
"KayaâŠKaya...," you stupidly repeated watching as her body falls to the ground in a single thud. You felt something in you falling, something you'd never get back. Three corpses try suffocating you, but you scream out a smite that sends the three of them soring.
Namjoon takes advantage of the opening and charges at Celina, his anger taking over his actions. He dug the stem of his scythe into the ground and used it to lunge across corpses to land in front of her. He growls as he raises from his squat, âHOW COULD YOU!â Â
You slaughter any corpses in your path as you walk like Moses as your hands work without turning away from Kaya. Bones, flesh and fluids coat you and fly in front of you but you pay it no attention. You yell out, âPraesido,â casting a shield over the both of you as you fall to your knees next to her. You pick her up carefully, you donât want to hurt her any further. You scoot her up onto your lap, you touch her face and caress trying something, âKaya, come back, you canât, you canât leave me.â You continue to caress her head, âNO, NO, NO, NO!â
She was gone.
Namjoon charged towards Celina, efficiently cutting her magic as it deflected off his scythe. He readied himself and charged at her again and again no resting between his blows. Crossing of blue hell flame from the scythe and crimson magic from Celina collided illuminations. They collided her magnificent jets holding back Namjoonâs scythe, their flames blending at the collision point a vibrant violet. They were matched in power, but there was no love in war.
Namjoon screamed, âI will collect you Celina!â
Celina cackled, âNever!â
Her power surged causing an explosion between them, Namjoon was sent flying from the impact and he crashed against a tree with a thud. From the ground hundreds of hands began clawing around him. He screamed reaching his hand out of the mound that gathered around him. They buried him underneath the soil.
âNAMJOON!â From your protective shield as you held Kaya in your arms, you screamed until your throat was raw. You crouched over Kaya body tears streaming down your face, you wiped away the tears as Celina staggered towards you. Her body was falling apart as her hourglass was running out. She needed to change, she needed a new body, she needed you.
You donât know where this strength stemmed from, but you raised from the ground. âIâm sorry Kaya.â You werenât the same Y/n you were when you first encountered Celina. You were going to use everything of hers against her. Hands buzzed on their own accord, like some magnet, a burning emerald fire crackled on your hands. You had summoned a raging strength from deep within you. Your hands lit up and the flames of magical ombre emerald washed up to your elbows. You marched without breaking pace through your protective shield as if it was invisible. Wind swirled around you your hair whipping around you and Namjoonâs blazer rustling about.
This cycle had to stop.
Chaos ensued moments later, bolts of energy cut through the dense fog. âCELINA!â You mow through the animations who came rushing at you.
Celina shouted, âI shall have your life!â
Your power pulsed through you, it was like a second skin guiding you in the chaos. Â You stomped your foot into the dense soil concentrating magic in your foot to shower her in dust. You took the opening chance to get closer to her and attack close range. You strike her chest hearing a crack then grabbed onto her arm. When you touch all the sudden both your eyes glow green. The both of you stop, the animations stop as well, eyes glowing green.
Blurs of her life past before your eyes, as you watched her and Kaya as children running through their childhood home, the same one Kaya took residence in. You watched Kaya protect Celina from bullies, but from that Celina grew furious, âI can protect myselfâ
As a teenager she pushed Kaya away. She watched her Sister being doted on by her parents, by her peers, praised by anyone and everyone. There she was, alone. You watch as she sneaks into her sisterâs room and steals a black leather book, the Book of Dreadful Curses. She flipped through the book it was only full of small spells at the time. A dreadful smirk curves on Celinaâs face, she had dirt on her sister. She confronted their parents about Kayaâs book, feeling finally she had dirt on her perfect sister. Yet, they didnât believe it was Kayaâs at all, but Celinaâs book. Celinaâs felt betrayed and resented her sister as Kaya let Celina take all the blame.
The memory whirl pooled jumping in time where Celina was a young adult. She was in the forest with a man double her age. The man she seduced was ignorant to her eyes open as they kiss. She took a knife and stabbed the man. She placed him in a circle and chanted, wicking up candles as she performed. The man rose like nothing had happened, but his eyes are completely black. She panicked, panicked because she never thought she could do it. She murders the man once more and buries him somewhere. The cycle continues with different men and women. She writes more in the book who was mistakenly hers, she develops the curses as she practices them.
You watch as sheâs brought before the Hecate council, on her knees. They found out she was performing curses and had murdered a mortal. They were punishing her when she erupted, filling the room with black smoke and escaped. She ran off to the only place she knew, home. She ran into the house, up the stairs and into the kitchen where her sister was sipping tea. âKaya, theyâre coming for me! We have to leave! Theyâre coming for me.â
Kaya doesnât handle the news well. Celina does the only thing she knows, she lifted her arms and recites something from the book she created.
She regrets it as soon as it happens trying to undo the curse, but thereâs no turning back. She leaves the book and disappears. Leaving all trace of her family and her older self behind.
Celina lives everywhere and anywhere sucking the life out of others, the longer she spent practicing the Dark Arts the harder she fell.
The undead aspect of it began to consume her as you watched as she looked in the mirror and she was but a skeleton. She was wearing that dress, the dress, as she woke from a new reanimation. You watch her crawl out of the soil and walk through a forest. She cracks her neck and smirks.
You knew what happened from thereâŠyou were next.
 The bond was broken and the corpses collapsed to the floor with nothing left in them. You donât let a second blip by and you were acting.
Celina growled out, shock flitting across her face, âWHAT DID YOU JUST DO?â
You chanted out something you promised you would never use, but rules are meant to be broken. You roared out a curse, âABSCINDERE!â Your hand glowed a violent light and for a moment you felt light headed and a blinding light surged from your hand. A guttural scream followed and Celina stumbled backwards. Her arm severed off where your hand was on her upper arm. Your eyes bulged, you didnât think that would work. You were panting hard, you felt a surging pain in your own arm where you had taken hers. You wanted to scream in pain, but you held it back.
She screamed at you, âYOU BITCH!!â
âKaya will always be better than you, a better Witch!â Your winced in a moment of weakness, your arm really hurt.
âShe was weak, she believed in love and all that other bullshit. Just like you, and that makes you weak.â The remnants of the dress on her body taunted you as well. Spitting in your face for your foolish choice, but you werenât going to grasp at those threads. You were going to weave your own thread, not a resurgentâs.
âDo you not understand? Do you truly not understand what youâve done? She never wrote that book for what you did with it, it was meant to lock them away forever.â You sucked in a deep breath, âDO YOU HAVE NO REMORSE KILLING KAYA!â
You tried looking for the tremble or shift in her eyes, but there was none. She truly meant it. âYou defend her still when sheâs already dead. No, I do not, Iâd do it all over again.â
The threads were weaved and she was wrapped in her sin.
Celina grew impatient with the banter, âKaya is dead, and so will you be!â
At the same time you both muttered out a spell meeting in the center between the both of you with an explosive reaction. You kept your hand stretched out strong just like hers as you both projected towards one another. You were in a gridlock as the spell in the center of you swirled about fiery red mixing with emerald.
You didnât expect it, but hands popped up form the soil and grabbed at your ankles dragging you down. It was a cheap shot. The hands clasped around you, beginning to bury your feet causing you to lose your balance. Her spell hit you with full force, but the hands kept you grounded. You screamed as it burned and fell to your knees.
You struggled to raise yourself, something hot and dense dripping off your jaw cascading down the side of your face.
Celina began murmuring words that sounded like a thousand words whispering in your ears. You covered your ears trying to cancel them out but they only got louder. Fear surged through you as you began to feel weaker and weaker. The murmurs began to register in your mind, âInternum Cuppedine.â
She had control of your being. You felt a shift in the flow of your blood going against the gradient. She laughed manically contorting her hand stiffly, âYour blood is my blood sweetie. Iâm going to claim what is mine now.â
She picked up her severed arm and you horrifically watched as it began to mend itself back to her torso. She kept whispering out her curse and she held out her hand and a knife conjured. The gunmetal blade was raised in the air and black flames began to engulf the blade. She clenched her hand around the blade and swiftly cut her palm covering it in her own thick blood.
âYou are mine!â She flicked her wrist and your back bent backwards displaying your chest openly. You stared at the moonless sky, grey clouding your vision. You couldnât do anything. She picked up speed, branches cracking under her feet as she broke out into a sloppy run. You could only watch as she ran it through your chest with ease. Her cursed knifeâs black flames met the soft flesh of your chest with a quick squelch and cracking  your ribs with ease. You screamed, but it quickly was muffled as you gurgled on your own blood. You shakily grabbed over her hands looking Celina directly in the eyes. She kept pushing the knife deeper into your chest and you agonized a roar. She let go of the handle only to take some blood streaming down your neck into her palm. You were convulsing, trembling while your hands still held onto the knife. Breathing was difficult as thick rivets of blood was flowing down your chest.
âJust in time, a minute before midnight.â She laughed raising her hands up to the sky, âI will rise again!â She then brought it to her lips to drink.
Namjoon emerged from the dense fog, strong clanking of chains and growling announcing his ominous arrival. He held the leash of Edax Animae and his scythe in his other, face partially covered in blood with completely black eyes. The hounds formed a V formation around him, black smoke still leaving his mouth as hell still leaks from him. âYou think the Reaper would die that easily? I never make mistakes.â Edax staggered, then caught Celinaâs scent and tugged on the chains. Namjoon raised the leash and whipped them letting go of them on his down swing, âSick her boys.â
Celina didnât get a chance drink as Edax Animae hunched down and ran towards her like an animal growling and roaring. The hounds ran behind Edax snarling and barking ferociously. With an open Jaw he pierced her with his tusk and scooped her body into his jaw like a Venus fly trap. Haunting screams followed gurgling sounds as Edax feasted. Celinaâs hand fell limp as it hung out of Edax jaw. Celina was dead and because of her own curse.
A black sludge trudged like a slug away from the corpse. Namjoon brought his scythe up and chopped down on it multiple times, splatters of black ink hitting his face. The sludge evaporated, never to be dealt with again. Celina was collected.
Edax began coughing, his body hacking up the stolen body Celina had used. He roared shaking his head around violently and slowly his body began to transform. His flesh rippling, features bubbling, fur receding and tusk collapsing to the floor off his face.
âEdax!â
The being shrunk reducing itself back into a small boy covering in mud and blood. The boy panted as he collapsed to his knee fainting from the shift. Namjoon picked him up in his arms and the boy still had a pulse, âMallory!â
His attention turned when he heard a gurgling. His eyes widened impossibly, and he clutched the boy tighter to his chest. He stood up with Mallory in his arms calling out your name, âY/N! Where aRE YOU? ANSWER ME!â
Namjoon searched within the fog and found you kneeling on the floor not far from Kaya. âY/N!â He gently set down Mallory to inspect you, hands not sure were to fall as he looked at you horrified. Your hands were still wrapped around the knife. âY/N! NO, no, no! Oh my god, Iâm so sorry I took so long. Iâm so sorry!â
Your vision was going blurry, you werenât sure how much longer you had, but you wanted to stay at least to see Namjoon. You needed to know he was okay. You let go of the handle and winced, but you reached out for his hand and brought it to your cheek. You nuzzled against it. You smiled against all the pain, you could do that at least. You watched Namjoonâs panicked face turn blotchy and fade out meshing with the grey background. Your body slacked, head lulling to the side your eyes fell succumbing to the drowsiness.
Namjoon grabbed at your face screaming loud enough to shake the pits, âY/N!â He tried shaking you awake, but your body swung limply about. He felt for a pulse in your neck with his fingers, but there wasnât a response. He brought you into his chest caressing your head to his chest rocking back and forth.
It was midnight, and the debt had been paid, but there was always a price.
A green glow filtered in through the dense fog overcoming the four of you. Namjoon lifted his hanging head as a delicate hand pushed his hair back. He wiped his head up, tears dripping down his face.
Sateraâs gentle smile greeted him, âLet me see her Reaper.â
He held you tighter to his chest, âPlease, donâtâdonât take her.â
She continued to smile and crouched down in front of the both of you. Her grand white dress billowing about her. She reached out and grabbed onto the handle of the knife, âI cannot give her life back, but I can give her something more.â
Namjoon looked up surprised, âWhat?â
âShe is a Duximina. Her fate changed when she died in your uniform. Do you not remember your soul is within it Reaper? Your thread changed her fate.â
He watched as the black knife burned in her hands as she ripped it out of your chest. Your chest levitated up with the tugging and fell back into his chest. Satera cupped her hands muttering under her breathe and her hands began to glow green. She carefully opened them revealing a glowing green ball. Satera kissed it then placed it in your chest. The energy melted into your chest, the injury sealing itself, there was a silent pause. Namjoon stared at your face watching in amazement as the purple around your eyes began to fade and color began to seep back in. You suddenly opened your eyes, nearly bugging out form your skull as your back arched as you deeply inhaled. Namjoon quickly sat you up as you began coughing up the remaining blood that was left in your throat. You inspected your hands, âWhaâhow?â
Namjoon brought you into his chest smothering you, âYouâre alive, youâre alive.â
Satera tsked, âYouâre alive my dear, but not quite.â
You turned towards the mythical being, recognizing her from the multitude of text, âS-Satera?â
She smiled happy you knew of her, âWelcome to the world Duximina,â gently taking your hand, âfulfill your destiny.â
She stood up and walked over to Kaya, âIâm so sorry dear. Youâve done well, now you may watch over them from some place else.â She looked towards Mallory, who was still unconscious then back to Kaya, âHe will be well protected, donât you worry.â She placed her hand over Kayaâs forehead and the both of them disappeared into shimmering dust.
Tears streamed down your faces, as you watched them disappear. Namjoon checked on you, âYouâre alive.â That was all he could get out.
You smiled back at him, cupping his stained cheek, âWe did it?â
He nodded, stray tears making their way down his face. He slowly raised up, helping you stand as well, âStay there, donât move.â
He walked over to Mallory and scooped the boy into his arms and went back to you wrapping your hand in his, âLetâs go home.â
The three of you vanished in a cloud of black smoke.
Your pumps clicked on the wooden flooring. It echoed throughout the empty cafĂ©. You spotted the booth and you gracefully scooted in. You adjusted his blazer and crossed your legs under the table haughtily, then tossed your arm behind the seat. You looked Namjoon dead in the eyes with a brow raised, âIâve come to collect.â
He chuckled and copied your gesture tauntingly, âWitch Reaper.â
You both laughed and he leaned over the table and took your chin bringing your lips to his, âCollected.â
You leaned right and did the same to the boy swinging his feet under the booth, too distracted with his collaring page leaving a kiss on his forehead. â Missed you Mallory.â He grunted in acknowledgement, but you knew that was a lot from the kid.
You felt your chest tingling where your medal was, another call was coming in. You groaned, âI just got here.â
He laughed, but it was cut short when he felt the same sensation, âGuess I gotta go too.â
He reached across the table and kissed you again, âWeâre still on for dinner and Family Feud later?â
You lifted your brow, âAlways.â
Namjoon picked up Mallory moving him onto his lap, â We gotta go Kiddo.â In the next second the three of you vanished in your own clouds of black smoke, a half-colored page with discarded broken crayons and the white steam from the abandoned coffee still swirled.
Collected.
Copyright 2018 © by magicalsalamander. All rights reserved.
#bts#kpop#bts namjoon#bts rm#bts magic au#bts fantasy au#bts supernatural au#bts grim reaper au#bts scenarios#bts imagines#bts fanfic#bts oneshot#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#bts horror#bts namjoon x reader#namjoon smut#namjoon angst#namjoon fluff#namjoon scenarios#namjoon imagines#namjoon oneshot#bts enemies to lovers au#kpop smut#kpop angst#kpop fluff#kpop imagines#kpop scenarios#kpop fanfic
935 notes
·
View notes
Text
Upside down; Chapter 7
Chapter 6 - Chapter 8
The following weeks that went by, things didnât go the way Namjoon would have liked them to. Yuuri spoke to him normally, like heâd wanted her to before the whole mess of their kiss. But something about her very being told him she was anything but normal. No, normal isnât the right word. Fine, the word is fine. She was anything but fine. But he couldnât pinpoint what seems to be wrong with her.Â
There were many times when he would pass her by and would just keep staring at her because he was trying to see, to think, to understand. Yuuri would catch him in the act sometimes. But she wouldnât say anything. The only thing he would notice at times like this was the faint pink coloring her cheeks. And a faint smile adoring her lips. A smile that doesnât reach up her eyes anymore. She looks frailer than before and looks tired almost all the time. The one prominent feature that he or anyone else have never missed are the huge dark circles under her eyes.Â
âYuuriâ, Namjoon called out.
No response.
âYuuriiiâ, He called again.
But the girl in front of him was so lost in the glum scenery outside that she didnât hear him. It was around 1 pm and they were sitting in the companyâs cafeteria. One of their usual spots to hang out now that the weather outside is either always raining or too cold to go up the terrace. Yuuri was dressed in a casual beige cardigan with a white tank top she wore inside and a blue jeans. Her red scarf was nestled comfortably around her neck and her bangs tumbled over her forehead, falling over her eyes. She sat in front of him solemnly lost in the scenery outside, her mind shifting between worlds, her eyes reflecting the glumness of the grey outside. Sighing Namjoon nudged her with his hand and that seemed to have caught her attention finally. She broke out of her spell and blinked at Namjoon, her expression blank.
âDid you even listen to what I just said?â Namjoon sighed.
Yuuri looked at him, guilt written all over her face.
âSorryâŠâ She grinned at him sheepishly as she scratched the back of her head.Â
âNever mindâ, Namjoon playfully rolled his eyes at her and begins to stand up but Yuuri catches him by the hem of his sleeves and stops him.Â
âTell me what you were saying before!â She pouts.
Namjoon sighs once more. This girl has to be illegal.Â
âYouâve been sighing a lot lately,'' She remarks, âYouâll get old quickly that wayâ.
âWhatâs sighing got to do with getting old?â Namjoon retorts.
âMy grandmother used to sigh a lot before, she started growing grey hair right afterâ.
âYou definitely just made that upâ.
Yuuri paused for a while and stared at him square in the eyes.
âI didâ.
Namjoon rolls his eyes once again followed by a sigh.Â
âHyung! There you are!â A voice cuts into their friendly bickering. The two turn their heads in the direction of the voice to be greeted by an out of breath Jungkook. Namjoon immediately pushed him into the seat next to him and handed him a glass of water so he could catch his breath.Â
âKookie!â Yuuri exclaimed, âWhy are you running to a point youâre out of breath?â
âOh!â Jungkook brightened at her question, âI was actually looking for you and Yuurissi, hyung but then got caught up between Jiminie and Taehyung hungâs gamesâ.
âYou were looking for us?â Namjoon asked surprised, âWhat for?â
âAh! Jin hyung wanted to know if you and Yuurissi are up for drinks tonight, remember that club that opened recently? So weâre thinking of going thereâ.
âA club?â Yuuri piped in curious.
âYes!â Jungkook smiled brightly at her, âWill you come along Yuurissi?â
Namjoon expectantly looks at Yuuri, a small hope burning at the back of his chest.Â
He pauses trying to gauge her reaction and when thereâs no change he continues.
âTonight?â Yuuri asks to which Jungkook nods.
She paused for a while, lost in deep thought. Namjoon almost thought she was going to reject it. But then her face brightens and she nods in approval.Â
Namjoon doesnât miss how Yuuriâs expression changes in a fraction of a second. He doesnât miss the brief sparkle in her eyes. the same sparkles that gripped his entire being. But it only lasted a moment. And before he can even admire them, theyâre gone like a flash of lightning. Bringing Yuuriâs demeanour back to how she was before.Â
âSure, Iâd love toâ, was her only answer. Her face frozen into a half smile.Â
âAwesome!â Jungkook remarks with a bright face, âweâll see you tonight then!â
And before Namjoon could say anything, he was dragged away by Jungkook.
Yuuri was like an empty room after everyone left. And when you stay back, you often tend to notice more details about the room. The dust collected on the tables, or every sound that was produced or the way the furniture was arranged or the trails left by those who have been inside the room before. All the signs, all the details, they come to the surface. Like, gazing at the depths of a still water lake when everything is so clear that you can see to the very bottom and everything is so quiet you can hear a pin drop.
Although every detail was staring him in the face, Namjoon felt like he was going to get suffocated there, in that room. There was very little he understood. Each time he gazed at the those details, he felt like every wall, every table and every chair begged him to look beyond it. Into the far deeper aspects of the universe that was Yuuri and Namjoon was so, so lost. He turned her words, her every action and every detail about her over and over and over again in his head. But there was nothing he could derive out of them. Because in the end, they were all pointless speculations. He was not the one living her life after all.Â
The hours passed by pretty quickly and before he even knew it, it was evening. It would be a lie if he said he wasnât looking forward to their night out. To Namjoon, it was the first time, he went out with Yuuri. Sure, they always talked and hung around but it was always either the terrace or the cafeteria or sometimes their studios if they were free enough. Although that has reduced very significantly recently. After they kissed. Namjoon didnât mind it but it sure did make him very insecure and fidgety. He felt like he was losing her again. And this, this almost felt like he was going on a date with her. Well, except everyone is going along. But then again, going on a date with Yuuri is a far fetched thought considering their current situation. A place where Namjoon is trapped between two planes of thought that never connect to each other.Â
What Namjoon sharply felt at this point is not a sense of good fortune but a profound sadness. And he would dare not show it today. Not today of all days. Today was supposed to be a night where he letâs go and is free and relaxed from all the pressures. A day he gets to go out with his bandmates and of course Yuuri is tagging along, which makes it all the more special. At least for him. The weather outside seemed to smile at least. To be honest Namjoon worried a bit about that too. Heâd have hated it if it started raining out of nowhere and ruined their night.
And as He lost himself amidst his thoughts, he didnât notice when Yuuri came downstairs. And when he finally looked at her, it almost felt like he was unable to breathe. Yuuri looked absolutely breathtaking. Not that she did anything extravagant. She looked very simple and casual but yet, she stood out. But then again, in Najoonâs eyes, Yuuri never needed to do anything to stand out. He knew deep inside that even in a crowd that blended with each other he would still be able to spot her effortlessly.Â
The club they went to was crowded. It was filled with an ocean of bodies that were drinking, dancing and merry making next to each other. For a brief second the boys wondered if they shouldâve just rented a whole floor for themselves in order to have some privacy among themselves or to even hear each other talk. For the music there was loud and Booming. Well, it was a Saturday night, what did they expect? They soon swarmed their way inside the club and found a space where they could seat themselves and ordered some food and alcohol. Namjoon briefly turned to look at Yuuri. She seemed to be in a good mood. At least better than how she looked all these previous days.Â
âItâs time to live and let loose!â Yoongi announced as he uncapped a bottle of champagne that the waiter got for them.Â
Everyone cheered and clapped.
âYuuri!â Jin called out, euphoric, âThis is your first time being out with us isnât it?â
âYesâ, Yuuri nodded a small smile decorating her face.
âMaaannnâ, Hoseok continued, âItâs been almost a few months since you got here and sorry we couldnât take you out before or find enough time to spend with you properlyâ.
âOh no noâ, Yuuri waved him off, âDonât worry about it, I know you guys have been busy and honestly, Iâve been too. Film work is super hecticâ.
âah! Yes!â Taehyung piped in, âI always see you with big dark circles under your eyes all the time!â
âUghhhhhhâ Yuuri groaned and slumped her head on the table and everyone laughed.Â
âOkay, okayâ, Yoongi waved at everyone, âTime to drink!â
Yuuri is a heavy drinker who holds her alcohol like a pro, Namjoon learned. Sheâs currently sitting in between Jimin and Yoongi downing the all shots like mere water and still managing to look sober than the two guys next to her. Namjoon is impressed and he couldnât help the smile that stretches across his face as he adoringly gazes at the girl in front of him. As the night passes, everyone gets smash drunk and the conversation around the table grows more intense. Everyone was talking about their past relationships and love lives. And naturally Yuuri was the one whom they know the least about so, everyone turns their attention to her.
âYuuurrrriiiiiiiâ, Jin slurs giggling and throwing himself on to Tae whoâs sitting beside him, âDo you have a boyfriend?? Are you seeing anyone?â
This piques Namjoonâs interest. Sure, he knows a bit about Yuuri like where sheâs from what she likes and dislikes but she never talked about any previous love experiences or stories. She was so quiet about it that Namjoon thought they were almost non existent. As he stared at her expectant, Yuuri only leaned closer to the table and giggled. The annoyingly cute giggle that always has Namjoonâs chest beating like a drum.
âJin, I canât even take care of myself!â She exclaimed, âDo you really think I can take care of another human being?? Huh??â
Everyone laughed at this.
âEven if I tried to dateâ, She continued puffing up her cheeks, âIâm pretty sure, that person will end up disowning me in a matter of seconds!â
âWhat?! Why?!â Jin gasped, âWhy would you say that?â
Yuuri just stared at Jin now. Her expression unreadable.
âJin, did you see the ghastly hours of my work?â She asked, âI donât even know when I sleep or eat. Sometimes, I even lose track of days, dates and Time! You can ask Namjoon if you want!â
Namjoon only laughs at this, âI confirm!â He agrees, âThere were so many times she confused the dates, days and time!â
Everyone have another round of laughter at this.Â
âBut seriously thoughâ, Jin continues, âHave you ever dated anyone or even thought about it?â
âWell of course she would have!â Jimin piped in from beside her, âSheâs 22 for godâs sake!â
âJimin, just because someone is 22 doesnât mean they would have dated beforeâ, Hoseok supplied from a corner.
âRightâŠâ
Yuuri giggles merrily at this.Â
âWell of course Iâve dated people!â She exclaims, âWho do you think I am? a saint?!â
âOoooooooooohâ, Everyone awed at her. And Namjoon too found himself laughing at her antics.Â
âTell us about them Yuurisshi!!â Jimin demands.
Yuuri stays quiet for a while. Her eyes scanning the group around her. Namjoon too turns to face her because obviously, the boy is curious regardless of not being open about it.
âWellâŠâ, Yuuri starts off, âI dated two people so far. The first guy, I dated him for five years I think and the second one wasnât really something very serious. It was a passing fling I guessâ.
âWoahhhhâ, Hoseok exclaims astonished, âYou dated your first boyfriend for about five years? Thatâs longâ.
Yuuri just shrugs. Namjoon finds himself astounded by the information too. This certainly wasnât something he was expecting.
âThen, how come you guys broke up?â Jungkook asks confused. Everyone turn their questioning gazes towards her.
âWell, we didnât break up. I dumped him and disappeared I guessâ.
âWha---â, Everyone is now surprised and finally Namjoon sneaks his most curious question.
âWhy?â
Yuuri doesnât say anything for a long time. She just sits there, her eyes darting across the group. Namjoon doesn't miss the hints of anxiety hidden in them and for a brief second wonders if he should tell her itâs okay if she doesnât want to talk about it. But he still wonât deny that heâs curious too. What could it be? As they waited in anticipation, just like that Yuuri answers them.
âHe was abusiveâ.
#kim namjoon#bts namjoon#namjoon fanfic#namjoon fic#namjoon scenario#Fanfic#bts#bts fanfic#namjoon angst#light angst#kpop#rapmonster#bts rm#rm#namjoon x oc
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
All they needed (Non-binary Makoto x Ann fic)
Merry Christmas (Eve) Riley @nbmakoto! I was your Secret Santa for the @personasecretsanta2k17~ I wrote you a sweet fic about a night date between Makoto (non-binary as you asked, I hope I didnât miss any wrong pronoun when proof-reading ;;) and Ann! Hope you like it!
Title: All they needed
Word count: 3k+ words
Pairing: Makoto Niijima/Ann Takamaki (hint to Akira Kurusu/Futaba Sakura)
Summary: Makoto and Ann decide to go to their first date after two months of being together. However, Makoto gets a bit greedyâŠ
Makoto had never been so anxious in their life. Their job as the student council president trained them well enough not to be nervous in any situation⊠or at least, so they thought up to now. They were there, standing in front of a mirror, trying their best to select an outfit befitting of their first girlfriend. Truth be told, they thought she was the most beautiful being in the universe. The way her bright sapphire eyes sparkled every time they were together, the swaying of her golden pigtails, so childish yet so sexy, the way her slim body moved, especially when they were in the Metaverse and she had that skinny red outfit that did nothing to hide her beautiful forms. They thought they never did anything to deserve her. Yet one day, an ordinary school day in which they were absorbed in their school duties, she blessed them. She called Makoto to the rooftop, them alone, to tell them how she had felt all that time. Not only could they not believe she loved them, but for so long. From their first talk alone in the council room, if what she said was to be trusted.
But what struck them the most, was that when that HORRIBLE day they decided to be sincere and tell them that they were nonbinary, fearing greatly for their newfound love, fearing that everything they hope they found was on the brink of shattering⊠she simply accepted it, laughing with that adorable laugh of hers and telling them it was fine, because sex didnât matter. After all, they were still Makoto. Probably that became, thanks to a love spell, because they couldnât find a logical explanation no matter what they searched for it, the most beautiful day of their life.
Back to the present day, though, they were literally freaking out over what to wear. Would a cute dress be better then an elegant suit? Or maybe one of the normal outfit they wore when hanging out with everyone else? No, no, this was an important date! No way this is fine, Makoto told themself. It was a long struggle, but after what felt like infinity they managed to choose a good outfit. Not too elegant, but not too childish. Just like they were, they thought. Now they only had to get to Shibuyaâs Station Square and wait for her girlfriend to arrive. Luckily she wasnât like Ryuji, or who wonders how much they would have to wait for her arrivalâŠ
Funnily enough, though, waiting for her is exactly what happened. From the top of their perfectionism, and from what Akira tought them during their âtrainingâ as a top rule for a date, they arrived precisely at the arranged hour. Not one second late, and not one second early. The problem was exactly their date. She was unnaturally late. Could it be that she forgot? No, that canât be, Makoto reassured themself. She has always been so careful when it came to their relationship⊠It must be anxiety playing some tricks on her mind like it did on them. Minutes passed, and she still was nowhere to be seen. Worries started to pile up, and Makoto was gatting ready to take their cellphone out from their pocket⊠Only for the girl they were waiting for to suddenly appear, goofily running on her heels.
-Hey, Makoto! Iâm soooo sorry Iâm late! I was trying every dress in the wardrobe searching for the best one, and when I finally thought I chose the perfect one I realized I should already had taken the train!-
The girl tried to catch her breath, bowing in apology. Needless to say, Makoto was taken aback by their girlfriendâs formality.
-Oh, come on, thereâs no need to apologize so vehemently. Iâm just happy youâre here, Ann. I was actually getting worried, since youâre never late.-
The two shared an intense look, full of love and relief that none of them was angry with the other, followed closely by a sweet exchange of smiles. It was only then that Makoto finally noticed the girlâs outfit. She, too, didnât opt for something too elegant. However, on her body everything managed to look better. They couldnât tell if it was for her physique, for her curves, or simply because in their eyes their girlfriend was the most beautiful human being. The moment of adoration was broken, even if not so harshly, by the blondeâs sweet voice.
-Sooo⊠Shall we go now? I heard thereâs a crĂšpe sale this night! I want to share one with you, since this is our first date! Oh, and I want to go to karaoke together! And to close, what about a visit to the Sky Tower?-
-You thought about all of this? I suddenly feel bad for not coming up with anythingâŠ-
Makoto frowned, not sure about what to think. Sure, they were relieved Ann came up with a nice plan for their night date⊠But at the same time, they felt like they should have thought of something. They should have asked Akira, since it was rumored he got a girlfriend too⊠He could have given them a nice insight into date spots. He was always so reliable, when it came to such things⊠On the other side, though, they concluded this was a task they had to do alone. Maybe some internet search, next time, could give them an idea or two. They would have definitely done that to satisfy Ann. It was the least to reciprocate.
-No need to! Itâs just basic things for a first date! ⊠I think. After all, Iâve never been to a âfirstâ date.-
Ann giggled, making Makoto blush more than necessary. She was really adorable when she giggled so carelessly⊠Moreover, even if she never had a date, she definitely was more knowledgeable than they were. One more reason to give their all to learn something on the topic.
Her idea, however, was gladly accepted, preceded by a quick stop to the diner in Central Street. It was dinner time, after all, and they were both hungry. Ann admitted, to Makotoâs surprise, that she didnât have lunch because of the anxiety. Itâs incredible what tricks a first date can pull⊠They both ordered a steak, and started talking about something trivial like the nice flavor it had, spending quite a lot of time on the topic. Ann wasnât completely of Japanese blood, and she spent some time with her grandmother in Europe, when she was younger. It seems the steak really has a âgrandmotherishâ feeling as they say, judging by what the girl happily told Makoto. The steak was followed by a cafĂš, strongly reminding them of their study sessions. The diner was a common meeting point for their group, and so it became a 'friendship pointâ for all of them⊠However, being there just with Ann, instead than with the Thieves, even when doing something completely normal like drinking coffee, managed to transform such a common thing into a completely different happening. Such magic love has, both couldnât help but think.
Once their dinner was over, gentlemanly payed by Makoto who wanted to treat her girlfriend, the two headed back in the street. It was finally time for Annâs beloved crĂšpes, obviously full of cream and strawberries. She once told Makoto thatâs the one kind she always brought to Shiho when she was hospitalized, so they reminded her of her friend. Truth be told, at first Makoto was kind of jealous of their friendship. They feared it could have become⊠Well, a relationship. But now, reassured of Annâs true feelings, they had nothing to fear. Instead, they always felt undeniably happy, seeing the way her eyes lighted up in excitement, in expectance of seeing her friend again. It was truly a sight to behold.
However, sharing the crĂšpe didnât last as long as Makoto would have wanted. Ann was nearly voracious, when it came to sweets. They were getting really greedy. The more time it passed, the more they wanted⊠something new, so to say. They couldnât hide it to themself: they wanted a new step in their relationship. It was a couple of months, now, since their relationship started⊠However, they still didnât kiss. That was kind of bothering Makoto. They were always, constantly wondering if they were being too slow⊠Well, they would have had time, now. After all, they were headed to karaoke, and they would have been totally alone in a room for about an hourâŠ
⊠Except, kissing was not what was coming. Instead, well, there was singing. And, to Makotoâs disbelief, Ann was a TERRIBLE singer. She opted for some cute magical girl anime song, just to completely ruin it. Her girlfriend thought for a second there couldnât have been a worse catastrophe then when Futabaâs pyramid nearly left them dead. She was dead wrong, Annâs singing was much worse. One more reason to do something other than singing⊠But Ann was really insistent on hearing Makoto sing.
-C'mon, Makoto, now itâs your turn! Iâm sure you have a nice voice!-
-Really, Ann, Iâm not in the mood⊠M-Moreover, Iâm not as good at singingâŠ-
-Iâm sure you have a pretty voice even when singing! Itâs always like this! You have a pretty talking voice, and you have a pretty singing voice!-
-Well, I have my doubts on that, judging by your singingâŠ-
Makoto was ready to backpedal after that sentence, just to notice the way their girlfriend was pouting. It was simply adorable, and suddenly they felt less guilty for their admission. After all, this netted them the possibility to see such a cute sight.
-Hey, that was harsh! I mean, itâs kinda true, Shiho told me too⊠But! At least I tried! Not like someone else in this room.-
When she wanted to, she really knew to hit where it hurts. And Makoto felt all of the hit, so much that a faint blush reached their cheeks. They tried their best to stay calm and steady, not wanting to let go, but sooner than later their expression cracked, unable to withstand their girlfriendâs pout, and after a sigh they decided to finally let go. Not without a condition, though.
-⊠Fine, if that makes you happy Iâll sing. But, I want a prize.-
-WhatâŠ? Not fair! I didnât ask for a prize when I sang! Fine, thoughâŠ-
-If you wanted it, you could ask⊠However, better if I choose the song now. The sooner this torture ends, the better for meâŠ-
After a while, Makoto finally managed to choose a nice jpop song. Nothing too pretentious, one of the classic songs you would sing under the shower⊠Not that Makoto was the kind of person to do that. But at least, they could tell they sang this song a couple of times⊠And, luckily for them, the singing was not a total disaster. Not a difficult task, after Annâs glorious performance, but still a little victory for them.
-Well, I demand my reward now. After all, you promised, and I think itâs the least after such an embarassing thingâŠ-
-You know, Iâm kind of curious of what you would ask. Spill it out!-
Makoto opened their mouth to talk, really embarassed, but at the same time interested in the possible reaction their girlfriend would have⊠Just to be interrupted by a loud noise from their adjacent room, probably a microphone fallen to the ground, followed by the beginning of NeoFeathermanâs theme song. Even if Makoto wasnât a fan, she could tell apart the song by how many times she heard it passing on the TV.
-Whoa, someone there is a big fan of NeoFeatherman. It kinda reminds me of Futaba-chanâŠ-
-But, you know, no way Futaba would come to karaoke. At least, not alone, and you know she doesnât have friends beside us⊠H-However, why are we talking about her? We are at a date! And I think I had to tell you my prize!-
-Ohhh, youâre right! Iâm all ears!-
-Well, as I wanted to say⊠I demand⊠a kiâ -
Makoto tried their hardest to end the sentence, in the silence of their room, just to be violently covered by the people in the other room. A couple, to judge by their voices, a little too familiar to two of their friends.
-Sorry, Makoto, could you repeat? Geez, theyâre really giving their all, in that roomâŠ-
-Maybe itâs proof I shouldnât tell you, at least not here⊠What about I tell you in a quieter place? Like, at the Sky Tower.-
-Good idea! Now, let us duet too! We will show them whoâs the loudest singing couple!-
The two sang until the end of the hour they booked the room for, happy to share such normal couple things together. To Makoto, it was like torture, giving how embarassing they thought such things were, but sharing them with their girlfriend made it all worth it. Once outside of the room, they were finally able to see their disturbers, and they were ready to scold them too, if only the couple wasnât too intent in kissing.
-⊠We should let them be. We can scold them at the next Phantom Thieves meeting and teach them some karaoke bonton.-
Makoto laughed, giving a last look at the happy couple, heading out with their lovebird. They really thought it was nice, having such a good relationship with someone. Thatâs what they wanted to achieve too. Well, they would have had their chance once at their last date spot. It was finally time to go there and fulfill her little dream!
⊠Not before hearing a loud 'Akira, I hunger!â from a certain redhead behind them, anyway.
The ride on the train was certainly not the most comfortable. It was getting late, but for some reason even if it was one of the coldest day in a while, it seemed to many couples like the best day for a date. Well, it was like this for them too, after all. Probably when youâre with your loved one, you fell hotter all over your body, and the cold might be only a way to be closer to your date, Makoto thought. After all, them too was trying this trick with Ann, holding her hand in the excuse that they forgot their gloves.
The sky was getting gradually cleaner, however, a real luck since they had to climb the tower to gaze at the city. They were getting ready to enter the building, when they noticed the last group of the Phantom Thieves, namely Yusuke, Ryuji, Haru and the poor leftalone Morgana, heading out of the tower, seemingly back from a sort of trip up there. Knowing them, it was probably Yusukeâs merit.
-Such a magnificent view. My next composition will be simply splendid.-
-Iâm really glad my idea to come here has proven fruitful, Yusuke!-
-But maaaan, couldnât we come, like, another day? Itâs effinâ late! And you know how packed weâll be on the train back home?-
-How dumb you are, Ryuji. Today the sky is crystal clean, itâs the best day to gaze at the city lights from up above. Moreover, did you want to leave the magnificent me alone, with Akira gone who knows where? Should I remember you how youâre all lost without me?-
-Shut your mouth, you damn cat! Always playing big, dammitâŠ-
Everything seemed so normal⊠They were having fun, even with the insults and the bickering. Just like them. Well, at least without the insults and bickering part. It was incredible, to Makotoâs eyes, how the same fun and excitement could come from such different things. A group of friends, or even your loved one⊠The two shared a smile, heading inside the building and then up with the elevator. It was a long ride, especially because Makotoâs heart was constantly pounding at the thought that they would soon receive their prize, but once they got on the top, they couldnât hide that the view really paid it off. It was wonderful, one of the most beautiful things they ever saw. Well, except their girlfriend, that is.
-Hey, Makoto! Look, look!-
Ann nearly ran away, glueing herself to one of the infinite window glasses. Makoto followed a little after, looking mesmerized at the sight in front of them. You could see all of Tokyo, by walking around, and the countless lights made the view all the more beautiful. There was Kandaâs church, Akihabaraâs glowing anime posters, Central Street, they could even swore they saw Shujin Academy. Or at least, pretend they did, giving how small every building was. It was practically impossible seeing people, not even as small as ants⊠The city suddenly felt so small, like a miniature. And they were looking at it from up above, like if they had it in their hands. Like if it could be crushed in a second. But most importantly, for a moment they felt like they were the only ones in the world.
-Itâs really wonderful as Yusuke was saying. Iâm surprisedâŠ-
-Iâve already been here a couple of times, but at night itâs so different! You can see all those flickering lights!-
Annâs eyes were wide in surprise and excitement, her lips slightly apart, her skin enlightened by the strong neon lights. The moment Makotoâs eyes fell on her, no matter how much they tried to look away, they simply couldnât.
-H-Hey, Ann. Can I now⊠get my prize? Iâm quite eager, to⊠to tell the truth.-
They tried to sound as confident as they could, but couldnât help but stutter a little. It was so difficult, talking when they had so much going on in their mind, between anxiety and expectationsâŠ
-Huh? Yeah, of course. What is that?-
Makoto didnât answer. Not because they werenât able to, but because they didnât want to. Well, maybe only partially because they didnât want to, they were still really nervous. But, after all, Ann accepted the 'pactâ, she just had to do what they wanted. They shortened the distance, looking straight into her eyes, even if woth her heels tonight they fell a little beneayh her. She looked puzzled, locking her eyes on theirs, like if she couldnât understand what was was happening. Or maybe, she only feared that building up expectations wpuld have led to disappontance. Well, time to answer, Makoto told themself.
-I want a kiss.-
Without leaving a gap to answer, Makoto finally reached Annâs lips. It was fulfilling. Like if⊠a weight had been lifted from their shoulders. Especially when their girlfriend started kissing them back. They hugged, each one entangling their hands into the otherâs hair, locked into a kiss neither of them wanted to break. Their kiss was a mix of love, passion, affection, desire⊠It was a swirl of emotion, all the emotion they always kept for themselves, like in fear it would have been too early for the other. However, right now there was nothing stopping them again. They were just happy with what they were doing, with their little step, with their gentle touches, with their sweet lips.
If possible, they would have gone on forever.
'Cause that was all they needed.
#personasecretsanta2k17#makoto niijima#ann takamaki#futaba sakura#akira kurusu#ryuji sakamoto#yusuke kitagawa#haru okumura#morgana#persona 5#non-binary#f/f pairing
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter Sixty-Two
Emmy sat down silently beside Zara, hands gently pressed to her bump, and she listened to the conversation surrounding her. She was at Buckingham Palace, where Elizabeth was hosting a meal to celebrate Beatriceâs birthday the day before. Beatrice was sat beside her grandmother, smiling and remembering to laugh while at the same time looking half asleep. Emmy knew why â sheâd heard that Beatrice had at a raucous night at Boujis the night before, and she was sure that Elizabeth would not approve of her married granddaughter acting like a single woman.
âSo, howâs Harry?â someone asked. Emmy, whoâd been lost in her thoughts, started back to the present to see Peter smiling across the table at her.
âHeâsâŠokay,â she said, nodding. âI think heâs loving Brazil. Every time I speak to him heâs got to go give out some medals or something.â
âBet he loves that. Mister Important,â Mike said, grinning. âWatching the beach volleyball.â
Peter snickered. âHe always did like volleyball.â
âI think he described it as âthe less clothes, the betterâ, am I right?â
Emmy finally realised what they were saying, and her eyes widened slightly in horror. Had she really just let Harry fly across the world on his own, where lots of perfect female athletes were waiting for him?!
Zara rolled her eyes at them and patted Emmyâs hand. âHey, ignore them. Thatâs what the old Harry is like. The one who goes to Vegas and gets snapped naked. The new, married Harry isnât like that.â
Emmy smiled gratefully. âHe starts the trek on Thursday anyway. No hot athletes there.â
âHow long is the trek for?â Anne asked, changing the subject to stop Emmy looking upset.
âEr, three to four weeks I think. Theyâre going through the amazon. He comes back on the 5th of September.â
âShit, I didnât realise he was away for so long,â Beatrice said, surprised. Elizabeth scowled at her profanity, but Beatrice was too hungover to care. âDamn, you must really miss him.â
Emmy nodded. She could feel her throat closing up, preceding the tears. She swallowed â she really didnât want to talk about Harry anymore.
âAnd howâs the baby?â Phillip asked gruffly, gloriously changing the subject.
She broke into a smile, patting her bump which had grown since sheâd last seen the royals. âThe babyâs fine. We had our five-month scan before Harry left and everythingâs okay.â
âAw, thatâs good,â Zara said.
âDid you find out the sex?â Autumn asked.
âNo, we wanted it to be a surprise,â Emmy said, glancing over at William who was sat further down the table. He masked his emotions â while Kate was at home with George and Charlotte, William had surprised Emmy by turning up, ruining her plans. So she told him that they didnât want the family to know. She prayed he wouldnât say anything, otherwise the entire goal for the evening would be ruined.
She wouldnât have another chance to tell Harryâs family â all of them â the names theyâd picked. And she knew that this was the perfect opportunity. Her chest tightened with nerves. This was it.
It worked with your family, she kept telling herself, for it had. Sheâd gone over her fatherâs two nights earlier because Benedict and Susie were over from America. Sheâd told them all there that it was to be baby Andrew or baby Annabelle â they were delighted with the names.
Emmy took a deep breath. âBut I got really stressed out afterwards,â she continued to the table. âI realised how long he was leaving me for and how little time afterwards weâd have to think about stuff and decide stuff.â
âOh, donât panic yourself,â Anne said gently.
âYouâll have plenty of time, dear,â Elizabeth said.
âItâs really not as much stuff to do as you think,â Autumn added, smiling reassuringly.
Emmy mustered a smile, as though she was really grateful for their kind words. Truth â she wasnât worried at all about the time they had. It was just a good excuse.
âWell, Harry tried to calm me down-â âBet he did,â Mike said, sniggering and making eye contact with Peter, who barked a laugh.
She rolled her eyes at the two of them. âWe decided to have made one decision before he left, toâŠI donât know, get the ball rolling. It made me feel better.â
âWhat did you decide, honey?â Sophie asked. The entire table was listening, and Emmy felt oddly self conscious. Oh shit, what if she told them the wrong names?!
âWe chose the baby names,â she said, beaming. Mike started to say something, but Zara hushed him immediately. âAnd you realise itâs so difficult to find a traditional baby name that you havenât all used, right?â
That earned a lot of laughter.
âWell, if itâs a boy, weâre going to call him Albert. And if itâs a girl, weâre going to call her Rose.â
A thousand different conversations started at that point, so many different opinions on the names, all good, all delighted, but Emmy could only hear Charles because he shouted over the rest.
âOh thatâs marvellous!â he boomed. âLittle baby Bertie or little baby Rosie!â
Emmy laughed and smiled and thanked people for their congratulations the same way she had done two days earlier with her family, while inside relief was coursing through her. That was two down, two out of the four groups of people that she had to tell. She was halfway there.
âNot gonna lie, your family are really gullible.â
Harry barked a laugh. He was sprawled across a sun-lounger, beaming at Emmy through facetime as she was curled in bed. âI guess they bought it, then?â
âThey didnât even question it! They truly believe that weâve chosen the baby names at, like, five months in.â
âMaybe thatâs what they did?â
âThey probably had their baby names chosen for them,â she said bitterly. âSurprised they didnât do that with us.â
Harry rolled her eyes. âTheyâre not all evil, you know.â
âIs that so?â she said sarcastically, then she sighed and leant back, looking over the empty bed. âThis bed is so big without you.â
âCome on, you normally kick me out of it anyway, you must be loving all the space.â
âNot really,â she said. âI miss you.â
On the screen, he smiled sadly. âI miss you too, baby. Not long now.â
âYou havenât even started the trek yet!â she pointed out miserably. Then she frowned, suspicious. âShould you not be training for that? Rather than sunbathing?â
âWhat do you take me for, some sort of lazy scrounger?â
âWell, you said it.â
âHa ha.â He smirked at her. âHaving fun in that big bed of yours?â
âYou see, I can tell from your voice that you think Iâm up to no good, but really I just watched four episodes of Modern Family while eating ice cream.â
He chuckled. âWhatâs happened to you? Itâs like youâve turned into a middle-aged woman who has a hundred cats.â
âNo cats in this house,â she said, smiling. âOoh, thereâs an idea!â
âNo, Emmy.â
âI could get a cat.â
âDonât you dare, Emmy!â
âIt would make me feel less lonely,â she said playfully.
âEmmaline, donât.â
She giggled, but the use of her full name accelerated her heart. âOkay, I wonât get a cat to keep me company. But donât get mad at me if I get a dog instead.â
He rolled his eyes. âYou want a puppy and a baby, all at once?â
âYouâre no fun.â
âNo, Iâm being the adult.â
Emmy smirked. âWell, youâll just have to come back and stop me, wonât you?â
Her teasing set his insides on fire. Oh, how he wanted to go back to her. He was regretting saying yes to the trek now. âIf I come back, and thereâs any kind of animal in our house, I will teach you a lesson.â
âOh yeah?â she taunted. âLike what?â
âWell, I would say Iâll bend you over the kitchen counter, but you get off on that, soâŠâ He trailed off, grinning.
She blushed, her memory going back to the time that he had done just that to her, but only because sheâd been so hormonal sheâd demanded it. âI get off on anything you do to me, so good luck.â
He let his breath out slowly through clenched teeth. âStop doing this to me.â
âAre you alone by the pool?â
âYeah, the last guy just went.â
âOh good, donât want anyone to see you with a hardon.â
âWill you please stop, Em? Honestly, earlier I was in a meeting going over health and safety stuff for the trek and all I come think about was you, and the way you alwaysâŠâ He stopped himself, blushing slightly. âNever mind.â
She raised an eyebrow. âGo on,â she said, somewhat breathlessly. His words had sent fire coursing through her veins, igniting her cells.Â
âAll I could picture was the way you bite your lip to try and stop yourself from crying out whenever we make love,â he said, seemingly shy. Then, to lighten the mood, he added in a cheeky voice, âIf you havenât guessed, Iâm missing you a lot.â
She broke into a smile, her heart fluttering. âI miss you too,â she murmured, wishing she could be there with him.
An identical smile lit up his own face, and he ran a hand through his hair, changing the subject. âSo have you told everyone their designated names now?â
âNot yet. Just my family and yours. Although itâs Jakeâs birthday tomorrow so I can tell your friends then.â
âAre Taylor and Chris not going?â
âNah, Taylorâs working, and I think Chris is staying in with Kian. He doesnât really like going if Taylor isnât going, I think. Heâs a bit shy around your friends still.â
âYeah, I donât blame him, theyâre a bit loud,â Harry chuckled. âSay hi to them all for me, will you?â
âOf course, Iâll tell them that you miss them all dearly.â
âYeah, donât push it, I want it to be believable,â he said, and she giggled lightly. âAny cravings yet?â
âIâm not sure. I tend to eat a lot of stawberries,â she said cheerfully.
âWhat about hormonal fits?â he asked.
She rolled her eyes at his teasing. âWellâŠthere was that one time I had to get Zach to screw me in the back of the car after shoppingâŠdoes that count?â She looked at the screen innocently, only to see him scowl.
âNot funny.â
âOh, Iâm sorry. Did that make you jealous?â
âNo. You know I didnât believe you for a second.â
âSure sure,â she said, laughing lightly. âZachâs not my type, anyway.â
âYou have a type?â he asked incredulously. âEmmy, your type is ginger princes. Good luck finding another one of them for you to cheat on me with.â
She laughed at that, then sighed and sat back. âI miss you.â
âYou still canât get a cat.â
Emmy giggled at him. âI wish you were here,â she said. âIâm hornier than Iâd like to admit.â
Harry smirked at her. âWell, thereâs no one here. Feel free to give me a show.â
âEw,â she said, hitting the screen with her pillow to hide her blush from him. âIâm not touching myself for you.â
âNo, only once Iâve hung up, right?â
âStop being dirty,â she said. âYou have to ruin everything.â
âExcuse me,â he said, outraged. âYou were the one who brought up how horny you are.â
âCan I get a cat if I touch myself for you?â
âEmmy, what is it with you and cats?â
âTheyâre cute.â
âAnd possessed,â he said. âHonestly, Iâve never met a cat who wasnât the spawn of the devil.â
She rolled her eyes. âThey sense it if you donât like them, you know.â
âNo, Em, I believe itâs that they sense if youâre scared of them,â he said. âAnd I most certainly am not.â
âYou sure?â she teased.
âEmmy, I am days away from walking through the Amazon rainforest. Where there are snakes. And actual things that could kill me. You really think Iâm scared of cats?â
She shrugged. âLook at you, bragging how brave you are.â
âI know,â he said chuckling. âNo need to mention how scared I am about the whole thing.â
âDonât be afraid,â she said gently, sensing the seriousness of his words. âHonestly, think about how much youâre going to enjoy it. You always love these things. And so many people would pay so much money to go to the Amazon. You get to go for free, and for charity.â
He considered, nodding slowly. âYouâre right.â
âYou just donât want to go because you wonât be able to speak to me for three weeks,â she teased lightly.
âHonestly? I think that is actually the problem.â
âOh, Harry, I know itâs going to be difficult. Iâm going to miss you too.â
âItâs not just not being able to speak to you,â he said. âItâs also not being able to hear that youâre okay. You and the baby. Edward canât contact me via satellite phone every day just to say that our little princess is okay.â
âThatâs what youâre worried about?â she asked. âHarry, trust me, our little princess is fine.â She gently rubbed her bump as she spoke. âI can take care of her.â
âI know, butâŠâ
âBut?â She arched an eyebrow.
âYou fainted the other day.â His voice was small, as though he knew what he was saying was enough to piss any woman off.
Emmy swallowed a bitter remark, and sighed. âI know, it was a wake up call for me, too. I realised I need to take better care of myself, even if it is only for this little one inside of me.â
âJust be careful, okay?â
âI will,â she said, smiling at the concern on his face. Then she sighed. âI better go.â
âYeah, me too. Edâs not going to be happy if I spend all of today sunbathing. Iâm meant to be getting ready for the trek.â He made a mock-worried face, and she laughed lightly.
âYouâll phone me again before you go, right?â
âOf course. Iâll facetime you. Maybe then youâll put on a show for me.â
âDonât count on it,â she said, rolling her eyes. âMaybe Iâll have a cat.â
Harry scowled. âDonât you dare.â
Emmy giggled lightly. âDonât worry, Iâm not going to get a cat. Itâs fun to let you think I am, though.â
He shook his head at her. âOkay, Em, I love you.â
âI love you too! I miss you!â
âI miss you too,â he said, smiling and waving back at her. âStay safe.â
She blew a kiss and he grinned, pretending to catch it and pocket it.
âThat was the cheesiest thing youâve ever done,â she said, laughing. âBye Harry.â
âAuntie Emmy!â George squealed in delight, as he opened the front door to see her stood there.
âOh, hi George,â she said in surprise, not expecting it to be the three-year-old who welcomed her into the apartment. âShould you really be answering the door?â She gently stroked his hair.
George shrugged, holding his arms up so that she could lift him onto her hip and give him a cuddle. âDaddyâs with Lottie.â
âIs he? And whereâs Mummy?â
âWork,â he said, pouting.
âYou know, George, you shouldnât answer the door. What if I was a stranger?â she asked gently.
He seemed to consider that, but before he could reply William had appeared, looking stressed with Charlotte in his arms. Charlotte cooed at the sight of Emmy.
âEmmy?â William asked blankly. âHowâd you get in?â
âThis little one,â she said, gently bouncing George. William looked angry.
âGeorge, what have I told you about answering the door?!â he snapped, then sighed and placed Charlotte down on the floor before running a hand over his face. âSorry, Em, did you want a drink or something?â
âWell, I came round because you said you wanted to talk. Is now not a good time?â
âUmâŠsure, why not? You might be able to help me with Charlotte, she just wants to play with me all the time and Miguel keeps e-mailing me with more paperwork that I need to look at.â He puffed his breath up over his face, then smiled tiredly. âDo you want to come outside into the gardens? Iâll bring you some juice?â
âOkay,â she said, then crouched down beside Charlotte, who was gently tugging at her fatherâs trouser leg. âHey, Charlotte. Do you want to have cuddles?â She lifted the little girl into her arms, and Charlotte babbled incoherently, nuzzling into Emmyâs hair.
As William got them drinks, Emmy led the two little ones outside, with Charlotte on her hip and Georgeâs hand in hers. She found it funny that William was complaining that Charlotte wanted to play too much â sheâd heard parents complain about much worse things, like non-stop crying and projectile vomiting.
Emmy took a seat on one of the garden chairs and sat Charlotte on her lap, bouncing her up and down on her knees until Charlotte was squealing with delight, her mouth wide open in an enormous beam. Emmy laughed lightly at her.
âSee? Daddy just needs to pay you more attention, doesnât he?â she mused, kissing the top of Charlotteâs brown hair. She let her eyes drift over to George, who was crouched on the floor with some dinosaur toys. âWhat have you got there, George?â
âDinosaurs!â he said, picking them up and bringing them over to show her. âThis is a triceratops and this is a stegosaurus and this is a tyrannosaurus.â
âWow, you know all their names,â she said. âYouâre so smart.â
âI love dinosaurs!â he said.
âWhy donât you go make them trek through the deep forests over there?â she said, pointing to the bushes. âIt looks like it could be the Jurassic period.â
âWhatâs joorasseek?â he asked, looking confused.
âJurassic. Thatâs when the dinosaurs lived.â
âCool,â he said, then, as William came out with drinks, he said, âI going to play in the Jurassic now.â
William frowned in confusion at his son, surprised by his words, but said nothing as the toddler tittered away with his toys. William took a seat opposite from Emmy, and he smiled at the sight of her and Charlotte.
âShe loves you,â he noted.
âThatâs good because I love her, yes I do, beautiful little Charlotte,â Emmy said in a sing-song voice, nuzzling against Charlotteâs fluffy hair and making the baby giggle. âI canât wait to have a little baby just like her of my own.â
William half-smiled, then frowned. âSo, you know itâs a girl? For sure?â
âWell, Abigail said that sheâs pretty sure. Apparently, it was quite obvious in our ultrasound.â
âThen, can I ask why you told my family a girlâs and a boyâs name?â
Emmy bit her lip. âHarry wants to tell them himself-â
âSo did you just make up a boyâs name?â William asked, frowning. âWhy say anything at all?â
She sighed. âItâsâŠcomplicated.â
He raised an eyebrow.
âSo, you know how weâve had all these problems with someone selling stories to the press? Well, Claire came up with an idea to try and catch them out. We donât know if itâll work but we thought weâd try. Basically, there are four different groups of people who knew about the pregnancy before it was announced: my family, your family, my friends and Harryâs friends. So weâre telling each group a different set of names, and then, hopefully, one set of names will end up in the papers and then weâll know, roughly who it is.â
âAnd you really thought it necessary to include my family in that?â William asked, somewhat annoyed.
âYour family havenât been good to us the same way they were good to you,â Emmy answered simply, avoiding his gaze by playing with Charlotteâs hands.
He looked like he wanted to argue, but thought better of it. âSoâŠyou havenât decided on names then?â
âNot yet.â
âOh, I was starting to get used to âRoseâ,â he said, grinning.
âSorry to disappoint,â she laughed. âWas it believable, though? What I told your family on Monday night?â
âYeah, you tricked me and I already knew it was a girl, soâŠâ He chuckled. âI may have told Kate that itâs a girl, too. I didnât realise itâs a secret. I told her not to tell anyone until youâve told them though.â
Emmy shrugged. âIt doesnât bother me, but I think Harry wants to tell people himself.â
âI bet heâs happy with a little girl.â
âHe keeps calling her his little princess,â she said, laughing lightly, her heart melting at the thought. âAnd she literally is.â
William barked a laugh. âThatâs true, hopefully sheâll be a bit better behaved than this princess here.â He looked down at Charlotte, who giggled. âSo, how far into this plan have you got? Who have you told?â
âMy family, obviously your family, and I went out with Harryâs friends last night and told them. That just leaves Taylor and Chris.â
âOh, so youâre nearly done.â
âYeah, and then we just need to wait and see what names end up in the papers.â
âWhat happens if none of them do?â
Emmy sighed. That eventuality had crossed her and Claireâs minds, but she forced herself not to worry about that until the time came. If it came. âI guess we just have to hope that someone will let it slip.â
âItâs sad, isnât it?â he mused glumly. âThat weâre actually hoping for someone to sell you out, just so we can find out who it is.â
âI donât know if I want to know.â
âAre you worried itâs your family?â
âNo, more so⊠what if itâs Taylor or Chris?â
âDonât think like that. You trust them, donât you?â
âYeah, but what if Iâm wrong?â
âIâm sure youâre not,â he said, smiling reassuringly. âTheyâre both nice people.â
Emmy nodded, not feeling very comforted by that. âIâm seeing them tonight. Gonna tell them their names.â
âGood luck.â
âThanks.â
William got up to fetch some paperwork he had to sort, leaving Emmy to look after George and Charlotte for a few moments. Emmy fiddled with Charlotteâs soft brown hair, hoping beyond hope that her evening with Taylor and Chris would go smoothly so that this whole ordeal could be over.
Harry sighed, swinging his backpack onto his shoulders and stretching his legs, ready for the start of their long day of hiking. One of the guys, David, was stood nearby, and he grinned.
âHere we go, eh?â
Harry grinned back. âIâm almost nervous.â
âYou? No way!â David teased. âShit, now I feel like I should be nervous too.â
âDonât worry, Dave, itâs only because Iâve got a pregnant wife at home,â Harry replied, falling into step behind the group.
âIf sheâs anything like my Julie was when she was pregnant, youâll be lucky to be away,â another guy, Luke, said.
âNo, I worry about her,â Harry said. âShe fainted the other day.â
âEmmy seems so small,â Jason, another man, said. âAnd sheâs so young, as well.â
âSheâs strong as hell, though,â one of the girls, Helen, said. âI mean, look at how she coped with all that shit you went through after you went to India. She got through that.â
âAnd the papers were so rude about her back then,â David said, clapping Harry on the back. âI wouldnât worry about her, mate.â
âSheâll be perfectly fine,â Helen said. âShe seems like a strong woman. Sheâll get through it.â
Harry nodded, feeling only slightly reassured by their words. He knew that Emmy would probably be telling Taylor and Chris the names later that night, and then all of their plan would have been carried out. It worried him that he would be unreachable for the next three weeks â he would not be able to see the aftermath. He would have three long weeks of walking, in which his mind would be free to imagine every different outcome and wonder whether the rat had sold them out again.
He trudged on through the undergrowth, some strange species of bird squawking high above him. The heat and humidity sent a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. He forced himself on.
Taylor was delighted by the names, Chris not so much. Chris was hoping for a boy to be called Christopher, and was not amused by the âHenry the Eighthâ sounding choice of âHenryâ. Nonetheless, they were both happy for Emmy and were eager to discuss more about the little baby growing in Emmyâs womb, imagining what they would do with it when she was born. Taylor wanted to take her to Disneyland, while Chris wanted to take her to the seaside.
Once Emmy returned home that evening, she felt relieved. Sheâd told the four groups their respective names, and now her part was done. All she had to do was wait. Hopefully â or hopefully not â a name would turn up in the paper, and then she could leave it to Claire to sort out.
She stretched out on the sofa, nibbling on a bowl of strawberries which sheâd taken a fancy to recently. She was taking advantage of all her alone time to catch up on The Walking Dead which she still was nowhere near finishing. She was midway through her second episode of the night when there was a knock on the front door.
It was gone ten oâclock, and apprehension shot through her. Who would that be? But, in an attempt to reassure herself, she knew that anyone would have to be cleared by three different sets of security to make their way to her front door.
Nonetheless, she peered out of the window. It was Taylor.
Frowning, she opened the door, smiling in an attempt to seem relaxed. Taylor didnât look happy â there were tear stains on her cheeks, and her face was contorted into an enraged grimace. Emmy stared, concerned.
âOh my god, Taylor, are you okay?â
âAm I okay?!â she snapped, pushing her way into the apartment. âAm I okay?! No Iâm not fucking okay!â
Emmy stared, bewildered by her best friendâs outburst. âWhatâs wrong?â
âYou donât even know whatâs wrong?!â Taylor cried, as Emmy hastily shut the front door behind her and turned to face her, looking apprehensive. âEmmy, I thought I was your best friend.â
âYou are-â
âI thought you and me were there for each other, no matter what.â Tears were brimming in Taylorâs eyes now.
âTay, you were one of my bridesmaids,â Emmy said gently, feeling sick, wondering what had brought this on. âYou wouldâve been maid of honour if the family hadnât kicked up such a fuss that it had to be Lucy-â
âI thought you trusted me,â Taylor said simply. Her voice did not break, and she stared Emmy down as, finally, the pieces fell into place in Emmyâs head.
âI do,â Emmy said without hesitation, but now she felt awful, for sheâd lied to her all evening. âOf course I do-â
âWhy did you lie about your baby names?â Taylor asked, and then she exploded. âYou LIED TO ME! I know you did! You told me some bullshit names and then you told Skippy some different ones!â
Emmy felt her eyes prickling now. This was the reaction sheâd feared. This was the reaction sheâd had nightmares about. Â âNo, I can explain-â
âExplain what, Emmy?! Explain why you lied to me?! Explain why you think Iâm the one whoâs talking to the press?! Go on then.â Taylor glared.
âI donât think itâs you,â Emmy started shakily âI never doubted you, but Harry-â
âFucking Harry!â Â Taylor shouted. âIâm so fucking done with Harry, you know that?! He comes along and then itâs all about him! You go running off to him whenever youâre told, you spend all your time with him, you get all whimpy when heâs not around!â
Emmyâs tears spilled over cheeks, and her breath came in gasps as she tried to ignore the pain stabbing through her chest at her best friendâs words. Because sheâd heard them before, in a way. They were mirroring everything that Claire kept trying to tell her. But Taylor was not sugar coating them the way her secretary did.
âWhy didnât you just tell him heâs wrong?!â Taylor was raging. âIâve been your best friend for years, why didnât you-?!â
âI tried!â Emmy wailed. âI tried to tell him! I tried to convince him! We had a huge argument about it, I went and stayed at Claireâs-!â
âBut you came back,â Taylor stated bitterly.
âOf course I did,â Emmy said, so upset. âHeâs my husband, and I love him, and we are adults. We work things out.â Her words were very pointedly directed at Taylor, and Taylor flared up.
âDonât give me that bullshit, Emmy!â Taylor roared. âYou donât even know what love is! You lost your virginity and within a few months youâre pregnant with his baby, all within six months of having your first kiss-â
âIt wasnât my first,â Emmy snarled foolishly.
âYou do everything that he says, he makes all the decisions. Itâs like heâs your dad. Hell, heâs nearly old enough-â
âIf you came over just to insult Harry-â Emmy tried to sound threatening, but it didnât work. Tears continued to flow over her cheeks, cracking her voice.
âIâm just saying the truth,â Taylor said hotly. âI donât know who you are anymore. My best friend Emmy would never accuse me of selling her out. She would never put up with some of the stuff that youâve put up with-â
âWhat do you expect me to do?â Emmy asked helplessly. âLook at my life, Taylor! I donât know who I can trust! Everyone seems to be trying to benefit from me in some way!â
âIâm not!â Taylor snapped.
âAre you sure?â Emmy said accusingly. âBecause you sure as hell didnât let me forget how willing you were to be my maid of honour! And I noticed how you had a sudden interest in Pippa Middleton after I asked you!â
âYou think I was using you?!â
âAs opposed to someone else?â
âLook at your perfect husband!â Taylor shot. âThings are rocky until you let him fuck you and then things are perfect when you agree to have his baby!â
âI agree?!â Emmy quoted. âThis is my baby! Mine! It was Harry and Iâs fathers who came up with this idea, but we were the ones who decided to have a baby!â
Taylor scoffed. âYou really think that Harry wouldâve gone along with it if heâd not wanted a baby?â
Emmy shook her head, refusing to listen any more. âGet out, Tay, I donât want you here if all youâre going to do is insult me and insult Harry.â She moved to open the front door.
âEmmy,â Taylor said, before Emmy could undo the lock, and her voice had softened slightly. âJust answer me this. Did you honestly think that I leaked that ultrasound picture to the press? Because I know youâre only thinking it because Harryâs made you think it.â
âHonestly?â Emmy snapped, and then she sighed, rubbing her eyes. âI donât know what to think anymore. Now please get out.â
Taylor gave Emmy a dirty look. âYouâre driving everyone who loves you away-â
âLeave!â Emmy screeched, then swallowed and tried to take a calming breath. âPlease. Just leave.â
Taylor slammed the door behind her, leaving Emmy to break down in tears in her silent house, wishing that she could have Harry there with her.
And Harry, batting flies away from his face in the rainforest, wished he could be with her instead.
#historyrepeatsitself-phff#Prince Harry#prince harry fanfiction#royalfanficcentral#prince harry fanfic
56 notes
·
View notes
Text
Settle Down || Matty Healy Oneshot
Word Count: 2,157 Summary: Matty and you are suddenly brought into the world of parenthood. Upon bringing your new child to meet his grandmother on Motherâs Day, Mattyâs apprehensions about mixing parental life with his own chaotic musical life cause him to need the guidance of his mother. Authorâs Note: This is an emotional rollercoaster mix of sad and fluff, but I loved writing it. A little late for Motherâs Day, but I figured it still works just as well. Please feel free to send more requests here! Enjoy!
It wasnât like he was a secret.
Everyone had known full well that Matty Healy, bold frontman of The 1975, had been expecting a child with his longtime girlfriend, you. The moment the news came out, it was everywhere. Not a fan of the band was left unaware, and even celebrity news shows and blogs brought it on as a story. Sure, you were not exactly famous other than your connection to Matty, but they still found the scoop interesting. Rockstar Matty Healy -sex and drugs Matty healy- was going to be a father. The headlines alone were big. It made the kidâs birth all the more exciting.
He was born Bryant Timothy Healy, taking the same middle name as his father as a homage to Mattyâs father before him. He had dark brown hair and pretty baby blue eyes that were stunning to anyone who saw them. You yourself were even taken back upon seeing them for the first time, teasing Matty after a kiss that he âmight just have competition for girls from now onâ. The media went wild with the same sort of ideas in mind the moment pictures of the new family hit the internet. Overnight, little baby Healy became a star, a face well known to plenty.
Except, Mattyâs mother Denise.
She had been incredibly busy when Bryant was born unexpectedly a few weeks earlier than planned. A new show she was in the process of helping direct had an on-location shoot in New Zealand at the time. Matty called to let her know, but Denise knew there was no way she could make it back in time for the birth. She was heartbroken, especially considering she had no idea if Bryant would be Mattyâs only child, but she came up with a plan to make her first meeting with the little guy special. Denise planned to avoid looking for pictures of him, and set up a plan to meet Bryant back in Manchester on Motherâs Day, which fell about two weeks after his birth near when he shouldâve been born. Being off from touring to accommodate the new arrival, Matty was all but happy to take on the idea.
So, when those two weeks were up, Denise made her way to her home in Manchester, and Matty made his way with you and little Bryant in tow to meet her there. As you approached her door and rang, you took hold of him as Matty held his carrier and a bag of his things. Denise opened the door and giggled at her sonâs full hands, but instantly went to hug him, kissing his cheek after he wished her Happy Motherâs Day.
âLook at you two! Oh, please come in,â she hurriedly said, motioning for you two to make your way inside. âCongratulations! Oh man, Louis is going to flip when he sees you all. Louis, Matty and {Y/N} is here!â
Matty grumbled, look at his mother with tired eyes. âHeâs going to laugh at me. I hardly look like the badass guy he normally sees.â
âWell of course not,â Denise replied, smiling at you. âYouâre a father now. Iâll get at him if he gives you any real trouble. Now, let me see my grandson!â
âDonât attack him.â
Rolling her eyes, Denise took Bryant gently out of your arms. âIâve been a parent for longer than you, dear. I think I know how to hold a baby. Hello, little guy! Oh,â she gasped, gazing at you with watery eyes, âlook at how gorgeous he is! What a head of hair already, too! Matty, I think you have yourself some competition!â
You walked over to Mattyâs side and, wrapping your arm around his waist, brought him close. âI donât know, I think Matty is pretty hard to surpass.â
His nerves pausing momentarily, Matty looked to you and kissed your forehead. You always seemed to know what to say to calm him down. It was a well timed phrase too, because as soon as Matty felt that relief, it was shattered by his brother coming down the stairs and meeting them in the entryway. He tensed up beside you. Louis went into hugging the two of you before you could ask Matty why.
âWhere is he? I want to meet him!â
Matty watched Louis hustle over to Denise and coo at his son, the little guy gazing up at them both with wide eyes. He was sure he would not remember a thing, and for good measure. The last thing he needed was the first impression that he was born into a crazy family. He was, but he did not need to know that so soon. Stepping forward, Matty cleared his throat.
âErm, it was a big trip, maybe we should let Bryant rest for a bit?â
Denise looked to her eldest son. âMatty, he hardly looks ti-â
âHe needs a nap,â he said, this time loud so that his voice carried more weight. You and Denise shared your confusion. Denise did not want to upset Matty further though, so she carefully gave him back to you and let you situate the small one into his carrier. Being so young and so comfortable, he fell asleep in no time. Matty stalked over to the living room couch and flopped down on it, face first.
âHeâs been acting funny all day,â you whispered to Denise, seeing her and Louis exchanging looks. âI think heâs really stressed out. Doesnât help I donât think that Bryant has kept us up all night lately.â
âIâm going to go talk to him, okay?â
Nodding, you turned to Louis. âWant to go in the other room and play with him? I donât think heâd be too cranky if we woke him back up.â
Louis smiled and nodded. âI would love that.â
As soon as you and him were safely away, Denise went over to the living room and sat gently at Mattyâs side. She could see that he wanted nothing to do with her presence, but she sat down anyway. Matty being in a mood never stopped her before.
âMatty-â
âJust leave me be.â
Denise smiled. âNot going to happen, Iâm afraid. Why are you being so irate? Today is a happy day. Youâre bringing your son to meet his family.â
âPlease stop talking.â
âMatthew Timothy Healy, you tell me right now or Iâll-â
âFine.â Sighing, Matty rolled over so Denise could see his face. âI...I donât feel fit to be a dad.â
Deniseâs face fell. âMatty, you know that thatâs not remotely true. Youâve been lovely to {Y/N} throughout her whole pregnancy, and just earlier you carried all of his stuff like a true gentleman. How could you think-â
âLook at me,â he groaned, his eyes shutting tight and his brow furrowing. âI drink, I smoke more than a man should, I do pot and worse sometimes...if I werenât famous, Iâd be almost promised the role of deadbeat dad by any sorry person who came my way.â
Denise shook her head. âThat is a total lie and you know it, Matty.â
âIs it? Because Iâve seen multiple people say itâs true.â
âWhere? What people?â
âOnline, magazines, the telly-â
âWhen have you ever cared what people think of you?â
Matty groaned again. âItâs hard, mum. Itâs hard sort of getting good in one aspect of your life, in one role that you were born to play, and then suddenly finding yourself put in this role you have no experience for, no prior knowledge for, and no qualifications for. Itâs hard to have all of that and not feel as if I need to seek outside feelings to try and disprove how shit I feel like Iâm going to be. Itâs even harder to go looking for positive affirmation only to see that many people feel the exact same way my mind does. People are waiting for me to screw this up. They know I canât settle down. How can I enjoy this when I feel like Iâm only a few steps away from ruining it and fulfilling their prophecy for me?â
âMatty-â
âIâm just so...lost.â
Denise felt her heart break. âMatthew, look at me.â When Matty refused, she reached up and ran her fingers through his hair until he had no choice but to listen as the walls he put up broke down. He looked so terrified and vulnerable. Denise wondered briefly if he had even mentioned any of this to you. Knowing her son, she wondered if he had told anyone at all. That thought made her heart ache even more for him.
âYou and I both know how hard transitioning into becoming a parent is.â Matty frowned. Denise met his frown with a soft smile. âIt seems like the world is rooting against you, but sweetheart thereâs no reason to listen to it. I know you hate settling down. Youâre my wild child,â she spoke with a chuckle. âYou always have been. But I also know that you have the biggest heart in this family. You love with so much passion and feeling. The media and people online donât know that about you, and if they do, they hardly care about it. Funny enough, that big heart of yours is going to get you through this. Your love for that baby boy, and that girl who gave you the honor of being a father to him, is going to help you make it work.â
âBut-â
âNo buts,â she chided, poking at her sonâs chest. âItâs Motherâs Day, you have to listen to what I say. Itâs the rules.â Denise watched as a small smile flickered on Mattyâs face. âI love you, son. I know where you are at and Iâm here to tell you that you can get through it and prove the world wrong. Itâs going to be hard but...donât think you are alone, and donât purposefully isolate yourself. Talk to {Y/N}, let her know your fears. I bet she has a lot of the same ones, and more. Bond with your son, and work something out where you can bring him and {Y/N} along through your busy touring life as well if you canât bring yourself to cut back from it. It will  hardly ever be easy, but you can make it work. I know you can. I believe in you. They believe in you. Frankly, their opinions are the only ones that mean anything on the matter.â
âThat and yours, right?â
Denise grinned and leaned down to kiss her son. âOf course. Matty, do you mind if I ask you one more thing before I go and spoil my grandson even more?â
Matty nodded. âI doubt I could say no even if I wanted to.â
âSmart boy,â she said with a wink. âAre you two going to ever...you knowâŠâ
âGet married?â
Denise nodded. âI donât mean to pressure you or anything sweetheart, but I see the way you two are and especially with Bryant now...I canât help but wonder-â
âEventually,â Matty said softly. âI want to ask her, but itâs so chaotic right now. Fuck, I wouldâve asked her even if Bryant hadnât come along. Lifeâs just...a lot at the moment. Iâm not opposed to it after everything settles, though.â
Smiling, Denise patted Mattyâs chest. âI cannot wait for the day you do ask. Iâve always liked her.â
Matty smiled back. âSheâs pretty astonishing, thatâs for sure. I already have her ring.â
âYou what?â
âMum shush,â he said with a laugh, reaching to try and cover her mouth, âthereâs no need to let the whole world know.â
âThatâs huge,â Denise whisper-yelled, covering her mouth for herself. âAnd here you were saying to me you were afraid of settling down! You already have a ring! Is it with you? Can I see?â
Matty rolled his eyes. âMum, I donât exactly bring it everywhere I go. Itâs at home, kept somewhere safe. I suppose I could send you a photo of it when I get back, if itâs not too crazy there.â
âYay!â Matty smiled at his mother.
âThank you,â he told her, growing serious. âI thought I was going to go mad.â
âOf course dear,â she replied. âItâs my job. Now, get up you, and take me to go see my grandson! Those blue eyes of his slay me.â
Matty grinned as he sat up. âI never knew Iâd have to be fighting, not my brother, but my own child for my motherâs affection.â
Denise rolled her eyes and helped Matty to his feet. She reached up and messed up his curly hair, causing him to blush and try to swat her hand away like a child. âNah, youâll always be my favorite. Pain in my neck, but my favorite. D-Donât tell Louis that!â
Going to kiss Deniseâs cheek, Matty laughed. âIâll only make sure to let him know at least a dozen times.â
âJust bring me to my grandson, Matty.â
âOf course, mum.â
#matty healy#matty healy imagine#the 1975 fanfiction#The 1975 fic#matty healy fic#matty healy fanfiction#matty healy preference#matty healy oneshot#matty healy writing#The 1975 imagine#matthew healy imagine#matthew healy fanfic#The 1975#oneshot#The 1975 Oneshot#Settle Down
62 notes
·
View notes
Note
ohhhh. maybe... i don't know... all the numbers. yes let's go with all 100 of them
i sincerely hate you and these took forever to answer so you better read âem all!!!!!!!! but also thx bc some of these were v nice and fun to answer
1: when you have cereal, do you have more milk than cereal or more cereal than milk? more cereal than milk bc i came for the cereal, not the milk
2: do you like the feeling of cold air on your cheeks on a wintery day? if iâm in a good mood,  yes. if iâm in a bad moodâŠ. not at all
3: what random objects do you use to bookmark your books? reciepts usually but i very much prefer actual bookmarks; specifically those with a magnet
4: how do you take your coffee/tea? with honey or sugar and lots of milk
5: are you self-conscious of your smile? i sincerely feel confused about how to smile properly??? so i guess a bit. like i canât smile on order. i did as a kid but if i did it that way now, ppl would Wonder
6: do you keep plants? i had a cactus a while ago called robert plant but he died. my mum is currently keeping some plants in my room tho and i decorated one with some plastic dinosaurs but they are definitely not my responsiblity. i mean, robert plant died
7: do you name your plants? if you read the sixth answer, you would know that yes i do
8: what artistic medium do you use to express your feelings? writing i guess. idk itâs usually Metaphorically my feelings but i do make attempts to keep a diary sometimes. it doesnât go well for long
9: do you like singing/humming to yourself? not really
10: do you sleep on your back, side, or stomach? i really really really like sleeping on my side. iâm currently forced to sleep on my back and i do not like it
11: whatâs an inner joke you have with your friends? if one shouts sir yes sir then the other one has to shout I CANâT HEAR YOU PUSSY #tbt @13000ants
12: whatâs your favorite planet? tatooine which makes no sense
13: whatâs something that made you smile today? leif gw persson was on tv
14: if you were to live with your best friend in an old flat in a big city, what would it look like? there would be books everywhere
15: go google a weird space fact and tell us what it is! neutron stars can spin at a rate of 600 rotations per second
16: whatâs your favorite pasta dish? um. macaroni and cheese or pasta salad. NO WAIT milk-stewed macaroni
17: what color do you really want to dye your hair? tbh iâm content with my hair colour
18: tell us about something dumb/funny you did that has since gone down in history between you and your friends and is always brought up. that one time i thought sydney was in asia #tbt @weeplittlelannister
19: do you keep a journal? what do you write/draw/ in it? i do! idk i have one more diary-like, one with lists and drawings and shit⊠but also a calendar with is also somewhat a bullet journal
20: whatâs your favorite eye color? what kind of qâŠ.. lmao oscar isaacâs
21: talk about your favorite bag, the one thatâs been to hell and back with you and that you love to pieces. my mum gave me aleather messenger box, like a post office bag or whatever and I Love It. itâs tbh never big enough to fit everything but it tries
22: are you a morning person? noÂ
23: whatâs your favorite thing to do on lazy days where you have 0 obligations? read
24: is there someone out there you would trust with every single one of your secrets? i was gonna say my grandfather but then i realised there is no way he wwonât end up telling my grandmother ausifsafa. idk. my stuffed elephant
25: whatâs the weirdest place youâve ever broken into? me and william once broke into this storage room where we live. he stole one of those long light bulbs and hit me in the head with it. it hurt
26: what are the shoes youâve had for forever and wear with every single outfit? just normal chuck taylors. off-brand tho of course lmao
27: whatâs your favorite bubblegum flavor? mint or yâknowâŠ. bubblegum
28: sunrise or sunset? both
29: whatâs something really cute that one of your friends does and is totally endearing? i know this says friends but listen. when @sneutrinos talks about physics or physicists he admires⊠his eyes are like Glittering and itâs endearing as fuck. makes me want to listen (or watch lmao) him talk about it for hoursÂ
30: think of it: have you ever been truly scared? yes
31: what is your opinion of socks? do you like wearing weird socks? do you sleep with socks? do you confine yourself to white sock hell? really, just talk about socks. the best way to describe my socks and usage of them is that my nurse the other week when i was getting dressed to go home was like âoh! youâre wearing mismatched for rock the socks day (a day to uplift/celebrate downâs syndrome) and i was like âi guessâŠ.. but this is also just how i wear my socksâ i very rarely end up having matching socks?? it just??? never happens even if i try
32: tell us a story of something that happened to you after 3AM when you were with friends. lmao idk if this was after 3am but i remember that one time me and @kkruel were ranting about his dorm neighbour showering at like midnight but literally just shrugged it off when the ceiling caved in saihfoasp
33: whatâs your fave pastry? pastry is such a loose term though??? there is so much to choose from??? but iâm like really feeling muffins lately
34: tell us about the stuffed animal you kept as a kid. what is it called? what does it look like? do you still keep it? i had a bunch but letâs talk about the one stuffed dog i got when i was like six and is still like brand-new because i was terrified of ruining it so i justâŠ. occasionally gave it a pet. nothing more
35: do you like stationary and pretty pens and so on? do you use them often? i do, i do. i prefer certain pens, even if the inkâs only black, and i tend to use them more than pencils.Â
36: which bandâs sound would fit your mood right now? nirvana unplugged would fit so much i had to go listen to it
37: do you like keeping your room messy or clean? i mean i like when itâs clean but i donât mind if itâs messy⊠as long as it isnât Messy
38: tell us about your pet peeves! flour
39: what color do you wear the most? um probably blue or black
40: think of a piece of jewelry you own: whatâs itâs story? does it have any meaning to you? i honestly donât really own any jewelry. i do have a watch that i use sometimes but it doesnât really have a meaning other than that my mum bought it for me during one of our trips to uppsala. so i guess it does mean something after all lmao
41: whatâs the last book you remember really, really loving? i really loved nimona. it was hilarious and amazing
42: do you have a favorite coffee shop? describe it! idk i really like espresso house because they have really good chocolate muffins but itâs always crowded and overpriced. wayneâs also has good muffins and are usually a bit cheaper, a bit less crowded
43: who was the last person you gazed at the stars with? i guess micah and his dad lmao
44: when was the last time you remember feeling completely serene and at peace with everything? um probably last tuesday
45: do you trust your instincts a lot? i mean i guess?
46: tell us the worst pun you can think of. my mind is BLANK
47: what food do you think should be banned from the universe? ticks. oh this said FOOD. um. mustard
48: what was your biggest fear as a kid? is it the same today? i can only think of my trauma-based fears and they were usually about water and losing my parents??? iâm not sure iâd say either is the biggest fear now, but i still feel really uncomfortable in muddy water
49: do you like buying CDs and records? what was the last one you bought? p sure the last i bought was highlights from the original french production of les misérables
50: whatâs an odd thing you collect? as a kid i used to collect popcorn boxes from the movies? i think i only have lotr ones leftÂ
51: think of a person. what song do you associate with them? i associate @conradsricamora with conradâs cover of ainât no sunshine
52: what are your favorite memes of the year so far? i like the meme about ted cruz as the zodiac killer but itâs not from this year. uh. i canât think of a 2017 meme
53: have you ever watched the rocky horror picture show? heathers? beetlejuice? pulp fiction? what do you think of them? iâve seen beetlejuice and pulp fiction and i love them both. oneâs the perfect funny rainy october night movie and the otherâs just⊠wow
54: whoâs the last person you saw with a true look of sadness on their face? idk someone on greyâs anatomy. mumâs been watching it a lot lately
55: whatâs the most dramatic thing youâve ever done to prove a point? gosh idk. i hope nothing too Dramatic
56: what are some things you find endearing in people? their love for their hobbies. like when someone is really intensively into something and itâs so Obvious. i love that
57: go listen to bohemian rhapsody. how did it make you feel? did you dramatically reenact the lyrics? it always makes me feel so good. and i mean⊠yeahâŠ. who doesnâtâŠÂ
58: whoâs the wine mom and whoâs the vodka aunt in your group of friends? why? um @itsjustaheartache is the wine mum and @caesarsbuddy is the vodka aunt becauseâŠ. they just are
59: whatâs your favorite myth? um anything to do with swedish trolls tbh
60: do you like poetry? what are some of your faves? tbh i love poetry but iâm a bit picky with it. but iâll read anything by richard siken
61: whatâs the stupidest gift youâve ever given? the stupidest one youâve ever received? um my aunt once gave me a cp3o pen for christmas. like that was it. i think it was in the 1 dollar bin
62: do you drink juice in the morning? which kind? no i donât but if i have to, i prefer orange juice
63: are you fussy about your books and music? do you keep them meticulously organized or kinda leave them be? i really like them organized but i have so many books that i just.. give up a lot
64: what color is the sky where you are right now? itâs late so probably dark, dark blue. perhaps even black
65: is there anyone you havenât seen in a long time who youâd love to hang out with? all my friends at this point lmao
66: what would your ideal flower crown look like? idk⊠flowery
67: how do gloomy days where the sky is dark and the world is misty make you feel? like itâs time to travel to middle earth
68: whatâs winter like where you live? itâs either really cold and snowy or no snow and probably really rainy
69: what are your favorite board games? dnd or monopoly
70: have you ever used a ouija board? no and i fucking never will
71: whatâs your favorite kind of tea? rn itâs my pokĂ©mon tea that my dadâs gf got me
72: are you a person who needs to note everything down or else youâll forget it? lmao i definitely need to write everything down which iâve failed to do lately and i hate it
73: what are some of your worst habits? procrastination
74: describe a good friend of yours without using their name or gendered pronouns. gay
75: tell us about your pets! one is satan but also the sweetest??? v interesting mix. she is honestly so good. and the other one is chunk in cat form. also p good
76: is there anything you should be doing right now but arenât? iâm trying to finish my assigned math tasks for today but ashfpsao god damn ebba made me answer all these 100 qâs
77: pink or yellow lemonade? neither? iâm not a big fan of lemonade
78: are you in the minion hateclub or fanclub? i havenât seen the movies so i was neutral⊠and at this point iâm neutral evil about it. stop it
79: whatâs one of the cutest things someone has ever done for you? john boyega exists so that was a cute thing of his parents to do
80: what color are your bedroom walls? did you choose that color? if so, why? blue at dadâs and like white/cream-ish at mumâsâŠ. bc blue felt most neutral and the other one was already there, so
81: describe one of your friendâs eyes using the most abstract imagery you can think of. sea with a touch of caramel
82: are/were you good in school? lmao
83: whatâs some of your favorite album art? um. tbh anything by led zeppelin
84: are you planning on getting tattoos? which ones? iâd want some, sure, but iâm uncertain of what. probably something relating to ryan dunn at least
85: do you read comics? what are your faves? itâs been a while since i had time to but i really love captain america, sweet tooth andâŠ. tbh iâm not picky???
86: do you like concept albums? which ones? i love them. esp if itâs by king diamond. if i have to choose one of his, itâs got to be them or abigail tbh
87: what are some movies you think everyone should watch at least once in their lives? the lord of the rings trilogy and the star wars original trilogy. also artifical intelligence
88: are there any artistic movements you particularly enjoy? resistance
89: are you close to your parents? i mean yeah? in different ways but iâm close to both of them which is v nice
90: talk about your one of you favorite cities. it is really neat with beautiful old buildings and lots of book shops. or at least a bunch of good book shops. also actual shops dedicated to comics or gaming. also a v nice tea shop
91: where do you plan on traveling this year? iâm hoping to move to a new city this autumn, so thereâs that
92: are you a person who drowns their pasta in cheese or a person who barely sprinkles a pinch? i donât get cheese on pasta unless itâs mac and cheese
93: whatâs the hairstyle you wear the most? a luke skywalker inspired âdo
94: who was the last person you know to have a birthday? um some family friend on facebook
95: what are your plans for this weekend? um. study, probably
96: do you install your computer updates really quickly or do you procrastinate on them a lot? i procrastinate. def
97: myer briggs type, zodiac sign, and hogwarts house? infp, leo, hufflepuff
98: whenâs the last time you went hiking? did you enjoy it? i donât remember when it was but i know that i did not enjoy it
99: list some songs that resonate to your soul whenever you hear them. anything by led zeppelin or stromae. a specific song though is the freshman by the verve pipe
100: if you were presented with two buttons, one that allows you to go 5 years into the past, the other 5 years into the future, which one would you press? why? no. no. you do not mess with time ok
4 notes
·
View notes